A Flight of fancy

By: Danielle L. O'Bryan

Chapter One

A blast of searing pain in my lower abdomen made short work of my raging erection and as I went limp again as I had just five minutes before and my wife gave a groan of dashed expectancy. “Damn it Rory! What the hell is wrong with you? You got me strung out again! Jesus Christ! Can’t you even satisfy a woman anymore?

The unfairness of her tirade cut me deep but I had to admit that I had been stranding her high and dry a lot lately. Not this time I vowed to myself. Slipping down her beautiful body leaving a trail of kisses I arrived at her hot and steamy vagina and prying apart what little I had to of her swollen and sensitive labia I dove in with my tongue and gave her hot little box a reaming it won’t soon forget. After uncountable orgasms she weakly pushed me away. “My God Rory! That was fantanstic! Where oh where did you ever learn to love like a woman! Not that I am complaining sweetie, because that was first rate. Better even” She gasped! After that workout we both had a shower together and really enjoyed washing each other… Many times.

That became a turning point in our love making and every night that I was home found me face deep in her love nest and I never heard another complaint from her. Actually she was smiling a lot more lately and that made our relationship easier. As I mentioned earlier I did have some nights away from home as I was called on occasion to train new groups of security personnel in the arts of looking after their employer’s butts and property. Years before I met my wife and settled down to the married life I was a trainer of assassins. After finishing my tour with Uncle Sam as a member of their most elite group of Seals I naturally gravitated to the spy vs spy scene. I found that I loved it and had a natural flair for innovative accidents that kept my employers very happy. I was, however, getting old and slower and now I just taught the young and gung-ho bucks that were up and coming. It would appear that in order to get anywhere in the game you were required to have the Rory “Seal of approval”. This was great with me as it paid well and didn’t take up much of my time. I maybe spent two months a year training which easily afforded me three years worth of regular pay in my bank account. Not the same account that I shared with my wife, she only saw a normal pay cheque going in to our joint account. I did this for two reasons. One: I never got over my innate paranoia over people in general and Two: I didn’t want to answer all those questions that she was bond to ask. This kept our relationship simple and easy to manage.

It was after one of my training sessions when things at home started to get rocky. While away I had done some shopping for my wife and had found some really sexy stuff that I knew I would love to see on her and I was sure that she would love me to see on her. I had packed them away in my suitcase so that I could surprise her in the bedroom. This is the best place to give your wife sexy stuff. Usually. One thing I noticed right away was that the bed was not made. This was very unusual for my wife as she was a bit of a neat freak. But okay, maybe she had a rough night! Then I noticed that sweet/sour smell of sex about the bed and a large hand grabbed and squeezed my heart. I sat down on the bed, my head swimming, tears in my eyes at the betrayal, and my hands shaking with barely suppressed rage. I decided that a walk to cool down was in order before I killed her! Getting dressed in my jogging gear I quickly left the house I must have ran for at least three hours. Exhausted I flopped down on a park bench and tried to get my brain around the fact that my wife was cheating on me and having sex with someone else right in my bed! I had to find out why. Oh! A divorce was a given, but I had to find out why she would do that to me. I had no clue before today. Was I blind or had this just started? I had a lot of questions that I was going to get answered before I kicked her out. She was so stupid! Everything was in my name and she had signed a prenup. Perhaps she wasn’t aware of that but she did. What can I say…. Paranoia!

Having got my breath I started back to the house. This was not going to be pleasant!

Letting myself in I started to look for the wife. I must have gone through most of the house before I found her, crying, on the bed in the spare bedroom. I guess she must have gone through my suitcase because she was holding the items that I had bought for her. Grabbing them out of her hands I stated “Those aren’t for you anymore!” I threw them across the room angrily, turned to face her and demanded to know what was going on with her and just how long had she been cheating on me.

“Cheating on you? What about you…what’s with the clothes in your suitcase? Or are they yours? Do you enjoy dressing like the woman you are now? Jesus Christ Rory we haven’t been man and wife for six months now. When was the last time you fucked me like a man? Always that soft sex like a woman. Granted, you do it well and I guess you must have a lot of boyfriends when you leave on those month long trips of yours, because every time you get back you are that much better. I need a man to love Rory, not a fucking woman. I am not a lesbian and won’t become one for anybody, Not even you. God I loved you but I just can’t do without a man. I also know that I can’t just divorce you because I would lose everything that I have become accustomed to so I guess I have to keep you around in some guise or another.” She nodded at that bit of wisdom and smiled at me in a sad and forlorn way.

"Maybe you can’t divorce me but I can sure as hell divorce you. If you had even taken a minute to talk to me for a little bit you would have understood all but I guess that it is too late for that now. I can’t ever forgive you having a strange man in my bed.”

God! It is embarrassing to admit it but I wasn’t even aware of the person behind me until I felt a sting on my neck. Before the darkness came crashing down however, I had managed to turn and kill my attacker. I noticed with detachment that is was my next door neighbor and as I sunk into the depths of unconsciousness I had the satisfaction of hearing my wife (Make that ex-wife) scream in horror as her new boyfriend preceded her to the stygian darkness of death.

Chapter two

Decisions, Decisions,Decisions:

I drifted in and out of a painful dream where I was this drop-dead gorgeous blonde. Her entire life flashed through my head. How weird, I knew her better than I knew myself. I new how to look after all of her needs, public and private. The fact that I had watched her on many occasions clean herself and douche didn’t embarrass me at all. I mean, this stuff was done everyday, right? She was closer to me than my own sister. Part of my brain tried to insist that she was me but the other half just laughed. No way! I was a battle scarred old tom cat that had seen better days not this beautiful, vivacious, sexy babe who has not seen twenty summers. I drifted some more and the pain became less and less each time I swam up close to consciousness.

I was vaguely aware of someone arguing with me about how to hold myself while I served someone this or that. Why would anyone expect me to act like a maid? How stupid of them if they thought to brainwash me. It would be impossible to do anyway because of the way the team had been prepared in case of capture. No one was going to get me to think I was anything else but what I was. I can also barely remember someone trying to beat me with a whip. I had of course got out of my restraints easily and killed them. I can remember wandering around for a few days killing people indiscriminately but I felt no guilt as they should not have tried to lock me up and then try to beat me up. I don’t think so!

One strange thing about that dream was that it wasn’t me doing the killing; it was that bodacious blonde creature. Not only was she a knock-out but she was a knock-out…. If you know what I mean. I can remember laughing a lot and I kept saying “You go girl!” Finally my wandering brought me to a room like a cafeteria and being quite hungry I naturally helped myself to some food and drink.

I had just sat down to scarf down when about twenty men at arms ran in and pointed their nasty weapons at me. I laughed at them and notice that at least half went pale when I laughed and the other half tightened their grips on their weapons.

“Take it easy boys” I said in a lovely soprano melodic voice, “I just want some munchies, Okay?”

“Let her eat!” stated a voice with authority. I looked over to see a merc wearing the insignia of captain.

“Why thank you Captain dear” I purred, turning on the heat. “Would you care to join me?” I was kidding actually but when he nodded and did indeed join me I actually felt good that he would want to. Wow! Where did that come from. Female Pride! I just smiled at him and continued to eat. One thing you learn in survival training that you eat whenever and whatever you can to survive. The captain and I made small talk for a while and then he asked me what I was doing here at their base and why was I killing people! I tried to explain to him what had happened to me and the fact that someone here at this ‘BASE’ has held me in durance vile and tried to torture me but I got loose and turned the tables on them. I explained that I was not even completely conscious yet and was still in what was know as an -alpha state due to what was happening to me. I would not revert to full consciousness until my body and mind were sure that I was safe. The Captain seemed to understand what I was talking about as he got on the horn and talked rapidly to someone only stopping to ask me my name. When I said RORY he paused for a second and then asked me if I had a father named Rory who was in the Seals.

I smiled and said “YUP! That’s me” He blanched, choked for a minute, and then started talking furiously into the phone.

“Well Rory, we would love to believe you, so there are some doctors coming over to look you over, please do not kill them as they are not the enemy.” He stressed ‘not’ and I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt.

“All right Captain, I will give you the benefit of the doubt on this, but you better be on the green with me on this or I will find you!”

“Great! Okay everybody out and back to the barracks, fall out and grab some zeezs, you are going to need them!” Everybody left in an orderly and crisp style that brought a grunt of approval from me.

“Thanks, Rory. I worked long and hard on that group and they are starting to shape up! I appreciate your grunt of approval!”

I laughed at his remarks and noticed that I was a little clearer headed and realized that the captain had removed the danger I was seeing and allowing me to come up out of my induced -Alpha state to full consciousness. I finished eating and then stretched to get the kinks out when I realized that by stretching that way was doing things to my chest area that were causing the Captains eyes to bug out! Looking down at myself I realized that I was that woman in my dreams and if that was true then it followed that those were not dreams. I was really getting a full head of steam up over what had been done to me when the hospital came in.

Well it sure seemed like it. I mean there must have been twelve doctors, at least twenty nurses, and an entire corps of orderlies and other menials. I must have tensed because the Captain softly placed his hand over mine and said that they were not my enemy. It worked, and for a second or two I wondered what had stayed my hand from doing the Captain. Was I getting soft just because I was a girl now?

Well the doctors poked and prodded, hmmed and hawed for about two hours but in the end they had to agree that I was who I said I was. Hey! DNA does not lie and it is very difficult for the average joe to change their finger prints. Now the big questions in everybody’s mind, especially mine, was HOW and WHY.

I had ended up in a very very secret military base and if it wasn’t for my ridiculously high security clearance (I did the President a favor once) I probably never would have left. The base was put under a microscope and it was discovered that the reason my protagonists had been able to get in was that they had come here before the place was commissioned. There was a three week window between completion of the base and the arrival of the troops. The only reason that I was still there when the troops arrived was because I had scared the shit out of the other group and they got out while the getting was good. Not before they had used all the state of the art equipment to do to me what they did. I am not sure but I believe that I screwed up their timetable quite good and instead of getting the chance to make a couple dozen of me to sell to the highest bidder I started to make trouble for them shortly after the last surgery.

I was of course the first to come off the assembly line and apparently I was the only one. Especially after I broke the assembly line. The doctors can only marvel at the perfection of my body though and are not holding out any hope that in the near future they would be able to change me back. Oh well! I have become accustomed to my new body and it can do just about everything that my old body could do plus some wonderful things that my old body would never dream of.

Woo! Hoo! I have become addicted to sex. The Captain and I……….never mind, that’s another story!

Now what about that bitch of a wife and her dead boyfriend? I made some discreet inquiries and found out that a burglar had broken in and killed her husband. Oh Ho! Husband was it! Checking further I was dismayed to find that he really was her husband and that she had never divorced him when she married me! Well! That changed things entirely. She was a brazen bitch and was still living in my home. Maybe she had tried to sell it and come up against that prenuptial agreement that she had signed. I wonder what had gone through her mind after that. Then she must have got some news from those bastards that had done me.

First things first! It was only a matter of a hour of digging and I had found the people that she had hired to kidnap me and change me into this lovely creature that was being fondled by the captain as we speak and thoroughly enjoying it. They had however hurt me and tried to brainwash me into a blonde bimbo. Their punishment should fit the crime.

Well what ever should Rory do to the people that kidnapped him. He could just about kiss them for giving him such a nice body but then again they had been very, very bad and had hurt him and tried to bimbo him. Then there is his ex-wife (Well not even that!) She is the one who put him through all that pain as well as caused him considerable emotional distress when she cheated on him. So what, Dear gentle readers, do we do?

Please feel free to kibitz this amongst yourselves and send me your thoughts. I will more than likely use the most innovative idea that you come up with. Now, Now, children one at a time, Please.

Thanks for reading me,

Goddess Bless and keep you,

Danielle

A Psychological Thriller
(Or: Make sure to keep the program Handy!)
by Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

Hi Everyone, Danielle here with another one of my revenge or justice remake to another story that I found on the site. I know that I have the ability to not read these stories but this one sucked me in to read it as I thought it was in fun. By the time I got to the end of the story I could hardly see straight from frustration, anger, and tears.

I do not know why people feel the need to populate Crystal’s Storysite with such hatred. How could a supposed loving wife take advantage of a very nice husband and use his honoring a bet lost to hurt and humiliate in the most hateful ways. The public humiliations that she heaped on her husband were absolutely not necessary and portrayed her and by example all women as vile, manipulative, and cruel.

I feel most women out there should be outraged to be portrayed as such and should realize that there are people out there in the world who could take such writing a the truth and try to exact vengeance on the first women they see. You and I know that such people exist and a story like this one that I am trying to defuse (Let’s hope that the people I am talking about read my story before the go out and do something that WE all would rather not happen.) is just the kind of narrative that could spark violence. Most probably to women!

We must realize that as writers we have readers and as such we must also realize the responsibility we have as what we write can be misconstrued and twisted to become the means to fuel the desire to make people pay for what they may see as a real life story and not the fantasy it is. Of course I am not advocating just smiles and chuckles and happy faces on all the stories but just use your imagination to use the story as what appears to me to be a cathartic release but have an ending that takes the sting out.

Kind of what I try to do. Even I have succumbed to violence in some of my stories and I know how easy it is to use this medium as a therapeutic means to work out our own abuses and humiliation that we have suffered at the hands of who we thought were loved ones. I can remember a day when my so called loving partner called attention to me to her friends while I was out en-femme and I had to endure the sniggers and laughs from those very same people who I had at many times been there for them at their lowest points in life and had shared with them a piece of myself.

Needless to say I killed her!

In writing of course, in reality I just kicked her out of my life and apartment and had the small revenge of seeing her on the street with nowhere to go and the loss of someone who would have done anything for her. So I know pain and suffering at the hands of loved ones and understand the need to be mean and vicious on paper. I helps us I know but maybe we shouldn’t share that part of us to the world. I don’t know, I am probably not the person to be preaching World Peace et al but I feel that the danger is very real and it would be very easy to stop it. Nuff said, so on with the story.

Chapter One:

After all the glitz of the wedding was over and Judy and her new husband (the one that just replaced me) had left on their Honeymoon I , in my new role as my brother’s maid, was upstairs cleaning the room that Judy and her new husband had overused last night; the room reeked of sex, and I was disgusted by what I had to pick up off the floor.

I found that Judy had, probably inadvertently, left a small suitcase under the bed. I felt no compunction what so ever as I easily sprung the pitiful lock with a nail file that I always carried in my pocket just in case I had a snag or worse, and peering inside I was surprised to find journals for what was an extensive project. Right off the bat I became aware that the main subject of this project was me. I couldn’t believe clinical detachment of my ex-wife as she wrote in searing detail all that she had done to me.

I was only able to read the first of seven journals before I was overcome and barely made it to the toilet where I proceeded to loose both my dinner from last night as well as my breakfast of this morning. I managed, somehow, to put the books back into the case and take it with me down to my new room where I packed what little I now owned, called a cab, and went to my new employer’s to give them my zero weeks notice. Harold and Ann, my brother and sister-in-law, were quite shocked at my sudden desire to leave.

“Why are you leaving Patti? I thought you liked this kind of stuff!” Harold said with a sneer.

“Harold,” I rejoined sarcastically, “ You are a self serving Prick and if I have anything to say about it you will definitely get yours. You and your lovely bitch of a wife. The name is Pat you creep and I know that you were in on what Judy was doing to me. The hormones, the hypnotic drugs, and the post hypnotic suggestions that you and your lovely wife helped Judy slip to me. Do you even care that you have helped to destroy a decent marriage, what used to be a very nice, calm, and loving man and stripped him of all that he holds dear. Not to mention that with the FUCKING hormones you help to pump into me I now can have no children as a man or as a parody of a woman?”

I heard my cab honk his horn outside and as I started to turn to leave I saw a small movement and I turned fast enough back to see my brother reaching for something on the phone table. I had had just about enough from these people and I put my luggage back down and reached into my purse and pulled out my fathers old colt 45 and cocked it and pointed it at Ann’s stomach.

“Harold you better think very carefully about what you are about to do. If you think that your next actions are worth your wife’s reproductive system or even her life then by all means continue!”

Harold had straightened up with a small pipe like device in his hand but had stopped midway to bringing it to his mouth and froze in fear as he saw our father’s gun. “Good God Pat please stop and I can explain everything. All is not as it may seem to you. All I have to do is just blow this music pipe and all will be explained. For the love of God Pat! Please let me set all to rights. I am so sorry that things took this turn. You were to go to sleep tonight and everything would be fine in the morning when you woke up.” He pleaded .

“Yah sure brother dearest, like I am about to believe you. I have read the journals that Judy left behind and I know all that you have done. I know that pipe will put me into a hypnotic trance so you can have your way with me. What would I wake up to dear brother? Would I find myself a complete woman with all the ‘proper’ thoughts wired into me so that I would just blissfully continue this sick and perverted game you all are playing? I am leaving here and I am going to disappear to where you will never find me but you can rest assured that I will find each and everyone of you and let me tell you, pay back is a bitch brother dear. Now hand me that device very slowly or you will lose your wife like I have lost mine!”

Harold could see the determination in my eyes and slowly placed the pipe in my out stretched hand. “Pat please listen to me, you have lost nothing, this is just a experiment in psychology and all that you perceive is colored by post hypnotic commands. For God’s sake Pat, you volunteered for this!”

What an asshole he was, I thought, did he expect me to believe that?

“ Now brother dear, go out and let that cab know I am coming and if you try to do any thing funny or even try to say anything more to me I will let you feel the same pain I felt when you ripped my life from me and then I will kill you. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”

Harold nodded sadly and opened the door and waved at the cab. Anne in the meantime had a perplexed look on her face as if she was trying to come to terms with things that were alien to her.

“I don’t understand what is going on here but if I have this right you think that you really are Patti the maid and that Judy, your wife, has left you and married her old boyfriend. Then you think you have found journals to support all this and you think that I and Harold have helped to feminize you and humiliated you on a constant basis? Is that about it?” she asked.

“So you are about to say that you had know idea of what was really was going on and you are so shocked to hear that your dear husband would ever have anything to do with such a vile and twisted game? Well save it sister, and shut up as I am so close to shooting you both right now that I can taste it, and you know what? I will get away with it because I have all the proof I need. I will get off on temporary insanity or a crime of passion or any combination of the two."

"I just can’t believe that you people felt that you could get away with this. Don’t even try me with that lame story because, you stupid idiots, I used to be a teacher, remember? I know that there are always redundant fail safes in any kind of experiment and what you are proposing is not possible to have happened. So nice try brother dearest and live with this for as long as I let you live that once I am out there you will never be safe. Neither of you. I will be avenged!” With that I grabbed my luggage and left walking backwards out the door with the gun in my purse with my hand still on it. I closed the door and ran to the cab. I told him my destination and we were gone.

Meanwhile back in the house Harold had folded to the floor crying as Ann tried to comfort him. “My God, what have we done? All has gone so wrong and I just know that there will be bloodshed before this is over. I have to get a hold of Judy and Tom and warn them! Jesus! This is a disaster!”

“My God Harold!” Ann gasped! “You mean all that was true. You helped Judy to do that to that poor man! Can you even remotely understand the pain and suffering he is in right now? He feels that he has been robbed of everything that he held dear and I honestly feel that he will not stop until he has exacted his pound of flesh."

"You know, I feel you deserve to get what is coming to you for running such a shoddy experiment. Don’t you have a control running the experiment or any backup contingency plans to secure the area in your experiment? This has been run like a game and you just lost your turn. Well I am out of here. I’m going to visit my mother in Boston for a few years until the flack from this bomb you have perpetrated settles! Why didn’t you ask for my help? You know I was a psych major in university. God, what a group of idiots you all are. I really hope you go to jail for this as you should know that if you have no control person than this was not a sanctioned experiment and as such is very illegal not to mention immoral and certainly unethical. Just out of curiosity what have you made that poor guy think? How does he see himself? He sure was carrying himself like a proper woman when he left here and he was walking in those heels like a pro. It is a good thing that he looks so feminine or you could also have his life on your hands if any gay bashers get to him before you guys can fix this debacle!”

Ann just stood over Harold for a moment as she let the enormity of what she said percolate through his alleged brain.

“Well I would imagine that he thinks he is a young women of moderate charms and about twenty-five years old and that his ex-wife, with our help, have conspired to feminize him so that the aforementioned ex-wife could have a new life with her ex-boyfriend. I imagine also that he feels that I, his imagined brother, and you my imagined wife and his imagined sister-in-law have forced him to be our maid and suffer constant humiliation at our hands. Yes, I think that about covers it.” Harold shrugged his shoulders in the futility of the moment.

“Wait a minute, what do you mean imagined? I am your wife and he is your brother. What crap are you playing at now?” Ann was furious with Harold.

“No Ann you are not my wife and I am not Pat’s brother and Pat is not even Pat! ‘Sesame seed buns add flavor to air’”

Reality seemed to swirl around Ann as she watched in horror as Harold’s metamorphic changes in front of her were a chaotic collage of numerous faces, arms, legs and other things she couldn’t even begin to name. Finally a form solidified out of all that and a very pretty young girl was sitting on the floor crying her eyes out with keening sobs that wrenched at your heart and Anne not Ann looked down at her sister with a perplexed look on her face as the last several months became clear.

“God! Becky! What have you done? You had me roped into this sick game too? What did you do to me? Never mind I remember it all now! You hypnotized me against my will and used me as a piece in your sick, twisted, perverted little game? You just wait until I tell Mother and Daddy what you have done! Oh My God! What about Danielle? She thinks that she is a guy named Pat who has been feminized by his wife so that she could run off with her old boyfriend! This is going to take a squadron of therapist years to straighten her out. What the hell were you thinking? Oh Crap! Are we in deep ca-ca or what. God! I will never trust you again! There better not be any more little surprises in my mind or you will die bitch! I can’t believe you would do that to me and your sister. We have always been kind and supportive toward you in all your endeavors. Danielle left university to care for you when you had pneumonia you callus bitch! Why did you do this to us?” Anne had by now started to scream at her younger sister.

“Oh Annie, this wasn’t supposed to happen this way!”

“No shit Becky!”

“No this was just to prove that you were wrong when you said that no one could be made to do anything that they normally wouldn’t do while under hypnosis! All I had to do was change the playing field a little and I was able to make anyone to anything I wanted them to do. Of course I had to use hypnotic drugs to set those suggestions deeply enough to work but it did work! So see, I have made a great discovery!”

“Yes, I guess you can say that but what are you going to say when your sister finds you and kills you? She is still going to see you as Harold, or did you forget that? Further more, who the hell are Judy and Tom and where are they really?”

“I don’t know where they are!” Becky wailed! “They weren’t supposed to go anywhere but back to their room and wait for the conclusion when I blew the pipe to stop everything!”

Anne looked around and sure enough they were in their own home at the base of the staircase that lead up to their rooms. Anne ran upstairs looking in each room but they were alone in the house. There was evidence in their parents room of hasty packing but no parents. Running back down stairs Anne grabbed Becky by the shoulder and shook her silly while screaming at her at the top of her lungs,

“Jesus Christ Becky! Where the hell are Mom and Dad? Why have they packed to go somewhere? Where have they gone?”

“I don’t Knoooooooooow!” Becky wailed!

“Not only that but this damn pipe doesn’t make any noise!” Said a lilting melodic voice from the front door.

Becky jumped up and ran to her sister Danielle crying her eyes out. “Oh Danielle, I am sooooooo sorry. Please forgive me for being such a stupid bitch. I promise I will never do anything like that again. Oh! Please say that you forgive me, please. I can’t live with myself if you can’t forgive me. God, I am sooooooo sorry!”

“Hey! Back off Harold, I am not finished with you yet!”

Becky came to a sliding stop just before reaching her sister and gasped when Danielle took out that huge gun out of her purse and leveled it at her head, pulled back the hammer, and started to squeeze the trigger. Becky fell to the floor and tried to crabwalk backwards to get away from what she saw as certain death. Anne had turned her head away to hide an ear to ear smile as the trigger was pulled….. the hammer fell to hit the base of the primer cap….. A loud BANG reverberated through the house and out of the barrel came a red flag with the word BANG on it with a yellow zigzag pattern around it. Becky Fainted dead away with a screech of pure horror and Anne couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

“Now that was just pure mean Danielle!” Stated her father Tom as he came out from the den smiling and there was a laugh from behind Danielle as their Mother Judy came in behind Danielle.

“Well maybe daddy, but she put me through hell, and if mother hadn’t have cleared me up I may well have killed someone. She messed me up real bad and I have not even begun to forgive her!”

“Well Danielle that may be true. What your sister did was unforgivable and she will be punished severely for what she did but you know that we can remove all those nasty memories from you easily.” Her mother told her with a smile like all mothers have been giving their children throughout time.

“Well okay Momma, but I am still pissed that she would do such a thing! Especially to me! I will want a piece of those memories to remind me of what she did to me. God! It was awful. I truly had my heart ripped out of my chest and stomped on! That was not very nice I can assure you and I feel that Becky should have to go through that so that she can understand what she put me through.”

“Yes, I agree with you Danielle, but not right now as nerves are quite raw around here. It will give your sister something to look forward to later. I think that would suffice for the proper punishment, what do you think Mother?”

“Yes dear, I agree. That would be perfect!” agreed mom.

***********

Patti sat in her little room in her new prison at her own brothers place as she realized that she was doomed to be the maid here until she died. She had lost all that was dear to her. Well him really as it used to be before his wife had done those despicable things. Now it would be her for the rest of her life as she looked down at the spot where she used to have her manhood. That final blow had almost unhinged her completely. Patti once again dissolved into a piteous wailing as she cried out her loss. What was that stupid noise?

Suddenly everything around her started to dissolve and swirl around her in a cloud of bits of furniture and other things from her room. When the whirlwind finally stopped She realized she was in her own room and she was Becky again. Her family stood around her looking quite grim.

”Oh! God! That was so terrible. I was about to commit suicide I was so sad and dejected. I am so sorry Danielle, please forgive me! I was so stupid. I had no idea of what I put you through. Oh God! I want to die!” Becky rolled into a little sobbing circle of a very chastised little girl. She was lucky though as she had the help of a loving family to allow her to rejoin the family with lessons well learned.

Wouldn’t it be nice if all bad things could be dealt with as easily as this was? In real life the people we hurt remember their pain forever and there are no quick fix solutions available.
So let’s think before we speak and double check our logic before we leap so as to avoid hurting anyone.

Goddess Bless,

Hugs & Tickles

Danielle

A Relationship Killer

By Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

“David/Danielle Today”

Yes that is me today, now Danielle, One year after my wife found my favorite Web Site. I am writing this story to warn any one else out there who are fascinated by people who like to dress or become like women. If you do and your wife starts to act very strange and cheats on you quite blatantly then you have two decisions to make: Either divorce the bitch or try to explain to her that your interest in such material does not reflect on your masculinity or your marriage. Other wise you will probably find yourself ending up like me; which under the circumstances isn’t that bad now that I have got used to the idea that I will be a woman for the rest of my life.

I would guess that there are only two things that hurt me the most; one: My wife used this as an excuse to finally come out with her new boyfriend, of several months before she found my site, and was able to rationalize her infidelity. Two: That she was able to do so much to me before I even caught on to what was going on. Even with reading the stories and such that I had I never would have believed that my wife of six years would betray me in such a twisted and sick way. Let this be a lesson to my readers, always password your journeys, or if that is not possible make sure that you can tell if someone other than yourself has been to your sites. Unless of course you WANT to be found out! Well I am kind of getting the cart before the horse here so I guess I should tell you my sordid little tale of love lost and ultimate betrayal. Please excuse the tear stains as this happened just a few month’s ago and much is still very sharp and causes many crying jags. Even Though, Believe it or not, it worked out rather well, but I’ll let you be the judge.

Chapter One

I am not sure, even to this day, how I found the first site, but right from the very beginning I was fascinated by the thought of men wanting to either portray women or become one. Not that this was any fantasy of mine as I was very happy as a man and quite satisfied with my love life as one as well. Just ask my wife as I am sure that she would agree that I was quite satisfactory in bed. I was no super stud by any means but I did make sure that she was satisfied with one or more orgasms before I even entered her. Well at least she never complained. As I was saying though, those sites brought to me a whole different viewpoint on the world as I had never known of such things before. As I was totally unbiased and didn’t have a prejudicial bone in my body I could distance myself from what I saw and read and vicariously live those fantasies through the people so depicted. I thought of it as only an alternative pastime and nothing to be ashamed of or anything that I myself would ever do. I must agree that I was deriving some satisfaction from the fact that many of the stories had their happy endings. I liked those! Then again I loved happy ever after fairy tales as a child also and they didn’t warp me in any way so what was the big deal?

I had been reading the stories on several of the sites that I had been directed to from some of the picture sites for about five months, (Isn’t it amazing how female looking some of those….. well, women were?), when the first rock in our garden of love was upturned! I was as usual, after a scrumptious dinner that I had prepared, upstairs with my wife in our love nest, as she loved to call it, eating my wife out to her first orgasm when I came across something I had never encountered before.

Now you must understand that my wife is one of those women that really comes a lot and I usually get my face covered with her juices, which had always been a come on for me, but this fluid substance was no way near the same. It had a musty, sweet, yet very salty flavor and not knowing better as my wife was coming at that time, swallowed it down with some of her copious juices.

Several orgasms later for her when I suddenly realized what that new substance was! Needless to say I was nauseated and made a wild dash to the bathroom and emptied my stomach of everything, including that marvelous dinner, in an attempt to rid myself of the male seed I had inadvertently swallowed. I tried to vomit through several minutes of dry heaves before I was able to stop. I had never been this sickened by anything and I was a guy who, while on vacation with my wife in Australia, had eaten grubs for lunch. Eeeeewwwww! I know; I know; I upchucked then too, but not any where near as much as this.

Then the further realization hit me that obviously my darling wife of almost six years had been unfaithful to me. Flushing the toilet, noting with some satisfaction that the offending crap had indeed been expulsed from me, I sat down on the lid and tried unsuccessfully to try to understand why she had done such a heinous thing.

I had always been faithful to her and had treated her like a queen. As you noticed I made sure that when in bed for sex she got to come several times before I even thought of myself. Well junior wasn’t coming out to play tonight that was for sure. I am amazed that he didn’t retract back inside of me at the thought of going in to that used space. I also realized then that she had to know that her new boyfriend’s seed was still up there and had deliberately not cleaned herself out after her tryst. Now that was just sick! I was all set to have it out with her when I realized that I had just flushed the evidence. Okay, I would get more evidence as I was sure that this was not a one time thing. I thought that she seemed more distended recently so I guess her new boyfriend must be quite endowed and was stretching her out.

Well this was the age of information so I would find out about tailing devices, monitoring devices, and recording devices. Audio and visual so that I could get proof positive of my wife’s infidelity to me as well as who her new boyfriend was. I guess I had sat in the bathroom for quite some time, going through my options, because my wife asked if anything was the matter. Well, I thought to myself, besides your fucking around on me all is peachy! Out loud I just said that it must be the flu as I was not feeling well. She commiserated with me as if nothing was wrong but secretly I felt that she knew why I had vacated the nest so rapidly, the bitch! I planned to be quite sick for some time now until I got the evidence I needed to get a divorce. You have no idea how hard it was to go back to bed and sleep with that bitch at my side. Visions of gruesome murders went through my head before I finally went to sleep.

The very next day after she had left for work I went hunting for stores that sold surveillance equipment and by two o’clock that after noon I had not only bought what I needed but had installed enough in our, no, my house to be able to monitor everywhere. Some places were even overlapped so that I could get different views. I set up a command center up in the attic and made sure that there was enough recording media to last for one week at running all the time. I also set up a mirror site at my lawyer’s house with the ability to view and record up to a month at a time.

I was ready to nail her. I had got my lawyer, Roger Morris to agree not to do anything until I asked him to or if anything happened to me. I was not sure as to her mental state at this time nor did I know of her boyfriend’s proclivities. For all I knew he could very well be part of the Manson family.

Feeling a little safer I sat back and waited for her to get home so that I could bug her car too. I ate a hearty brunch, surfed the net for a while and when I knew that she would be home soon I got myself off to the guest bedroom where I had moved all my belongings earlier today, and pretended to be very sick. I even used a heating pad to give me quite the temperature just in case she should check. I also had my laptop under my pillows that was also hooked up to the little intranet I had created so that I could keep an eye on her all the time.

This would also allow me time to get ready if she was about to come into my room. I am not sure but I think I may have left my computer on in the den. No biggie; as it was not connected to my spy network. Thinking back now I realize that this may have been when she found out about my interests. God I was so stupid! Oh well! What’s done is done and I have no way back now so what ever will be will be!

I watched with some amusement as she went first to the kitchen, no doubt to see what delicacies I had prepared for her that evening, only to find an empty kitchen with not so much as a pot of coffee on. I then watched her go through the house room by room, getting quite frantic in her search, especially when she reached our old nest to find out that I was moved out. I could not believe it, she actually had tears in her eyes, Wow the resolution on those little cameras was amazing. A little cold hearted you think? I don’t, as this was the women who had thrown six years of being pampered by a loving husband, and had thrown it all away for a bigger dick! Yes I was very upset!

I watched her coming down the hallway and notice the door to the guest room closed. It was locked too! She tried the door then banged on it calling out to me at the same time. With my voice disguised to sound very horse I explained to her how sick I was and that I didn’t want her to catch anything so I had ensconced my self in the guest room to make sure that what I had wasn’t communicated to her.

It was very plausible as this is what I would have done if this was real and she bought it hook, line, and sinker. She even thanked me profusely for thinking of her health and went away. Not even a thought to get me anything to ease my discomfort. What a bitch! She was probably chomping at the bit to have her lover over at the same time as I was home. Why do people do that? More excitement I guess, and make the fooling around more delicious? I really didn’t know as I had never even thought of such a thing let alone do it!

Well if all went well I would get some proof this very night. I saw her go to the phone and was gratified to see the tap go on immediately. I was able to see what was being said both vocally as well as digitally on the bottom of the screen. Isn’t technology marvelous? Oh! Yea! She was calling her new studley, Bruce was the name, and infidelity was their game!

Awwww! Poor Alice, it would appear as if her boyfriend couldn’t come out to play as he and his wife were going to a play that evening and this was something that Bruce couldn’t get out of or else she might start to get suspicious. My God he was married! Then between the two of them they were destroying two relationships and they had kids too; four of them, two girls and two boys. What was the matter with them? It was a good thing, I thought, that I had not been successful in talking Alice into having children or they would also be victims of her lusty ways. I really wanted kids too and I just knew instinctively that I would be an excellent parent. That was not to be, at least not with Alice. I could never be sure whose kids they were and obviously Bruce was very virile whereas I was not sure of my little wigglers.

I saw Alice go into the den and then I lost the picture. Damn! I would check it out tomorrow and see what had happened. Possibly just a loose connection! Sure enough through the next hour or so the picture jumped in and out on the screen. I would fix that easily tomorrow and test all the others at the same time to make sure that I didn’t loose picture at a crucial time. Maybe I should double up on the cameras in each location just in case or maybe at different spots in the room to give a better view? I would check that out tomorrow as well.

Well I guess that nothing would be happening tonight so I went to my favorite site and read a few stories that ended quite happily and just before going to sleep with a drowsy happiness I checked out my wife in the nest to see her just retrieving a huge monster of a dildo from her bedside table drawer. My GOD! If that was how big Bruce was no wonder he was stretching her out. I watched with awe as she pleasured herself with Namu the killer whale and she really got into spirit of things with pelvic undulations. (I never knew she could move like that!) She went at it with all the associated moans, groans, and shrieks of raw sexual enjoyment. I found myself getting an erection just watching.

Was I a pervert? No! She was that good and I had to finish off or I wasn’t going to have a very good night sleep! So I slipped on a rubber and proceeded to think of myself as that monster dildo ravaging my wife and I had an incredible explosion like I had never had before. Wow! This could be the next best thing, since I had no desire to put my dick into that disgusting hole for real and if I could get my jollies by just watching her than that is what I would do.

I wasn’t sure if I could watch her and Bruce go at it though as that would be too painful. I sure was glad that I had spent the extra for soundproofing the nest though, as her screams would have scared the neighbors. She lasted for hours and I was exhausted by the time she was finally sated. Then she pulled that monster out, with obvious reluctance, and managed to put that whole thing down her throat and licked it off with pleasure. My eyes bugged out when I saw her eat ‘THE WHOLE THING’. My God! That sucker had to be ten inches long and probably two and a half to three inches wide. I didn’t think that that was humanly possible. She finally turned off the light and went to sleep and I walked bow-legged to my private bath and cleaned up and lay down to wait until I was totally sure that she was asleep. When I was sure that she was deeply asleep I snuck out to the garage and placed several devices that would allow me to track her and under the right conditions hear what was being said in the car as well. Feeling quite satisfied that even James Bond couldn’t have done any better I went back into the house.

I checked the computer in the den and sure enough she had checked out several of my sites. Oh well couldn’t be helped now, besides if all went well we would be going our separate ways soon. I took myself upstairs to the guest bedroom, locked the door and slipped into bed feeling a mix of sadness and other emotions that were quite new to me. Needless to say I had some very interesting dreams that night some with me having a dong the size of King Kong that Alice had put up herself. I never seemed to lack for feminine company and I think a couple of guys were in there somewhere. The Power that having a penis that large could be quite overwhelming! I woke up in the early morning with quite the monster myself and as I gazed at it wonder I wasn’t aware that probably that was to be the last time.

Powering up the laptop I checked out the house for the super bitch but as early as it was she was gone. Now that was a first and I wondered if maybe she had an early morning tryst with Brucey baby. Yah! Like I cared! These tears didn’t mean a thing. I went and had a shower, nice and hot to burn the anger and humiliation away!

I checked and double checked the surveillance gear, tightened up antenna connections and power supplies, ran full diagnostics and satisfied, uploaded yesterdays takes to the mirror site(which had an immense storage capacity) and cleared the local repository and placed the appropriate macros to automatically do the same thing on a daily basis at the same time every day. This would ensure that there always would be enough room for each day on the home system without any thing for me to do. Everything was all set! Let the games begin!

Chapter two

Alice came home about two hours early and was grinning from ear to ear. Somehow I believed that that didn’t bode well for me. Not that I could think of anything she could do to harm me in any way. Boy! Was I ever naíve? How could I know what she had planned, it was so outside of my ballpark of thinking. I watched as she took a double armload of shopping to her room and went back to her car twice more for more mystery goodies. It looked like she had gotten herself some new clothes. Normally I would not have minded but now I knew that it wasn’t for me to see. I hoped that Bruce enjoyed it, as I planned to cut off her financial pipelines tomorrow.

As practically everything was in my name except for her car, she would not do very well in the divorce courts. Her work as an AA for the mayor gave her lots of income. In those work doldrums that sometimes hit me in between computer consulting jobs she probably made more that I did. I would imagine that the tax returns would show that she maybe made about two thousand a year more than me which was hunky dunky as far as I was concerned. Maybe I would hit her up for Alimony. (Ha! Ha! What a hoot that would be) I would ask Roger, my attorney, about that when I talked to him a little later today.

My wife, in the mean time, had hung up her new acquisitions in a mobile clothes closet that we used when we had more guests than our one guest room could accommodate and had to put the rest up in the den. The mobile closet had wheels and could be moved around easily. I saw most of the stuff going in and I was sure that most of those clothes would never fit her. I mean they would fit me better, Ha! Not that she was over large; it was that I was not very large at all. That never seemed to bother either of us though as we were the same size in bed and she never had complained about our sex life, Which, I guess, is what really hurt that she had to seek outside assistance in the sex department. Why couldn’t she have come to me with the problem? I’m sure we could have figured out something; penile implants or something. I used to be so much in love with her that I would have done anything, within reason, to accommodate her.

To get back to the size department, No! Not that! I’m talking clothes now. I am quite small at maybe five foot four and maybe weighing in at one hundred thirty-five soaking wet. Like I say though, it never seemed to matter before and I was in very good shape, not muscle bound, but more of a swimmer’s build which, after all, I was. I loved to swim and usually got in at least eight hours at our gym. Oh Yea, I would have to cancel her membership there too as I did not want to run into her after the divorce. I hope she moves back to Maine where she comes from. Although I understand that she and her family didn’t see eye to eye over something that she refused to talk about. Thinking about it I realized that I didn’t really know much about my soon to be ex-wife. God! I never thought about it before, but I really didn’t know that much about her at all. Maybe that was why I never realized what she was capable of. Maybe a call to dear momsey was in order. As I didn’t have any family left thanks to a railway accident I couldn’t understand her reluctance to make nice-nice and reconcile with her folks.

I still had that trust fund sitting at the bank that I had no need for as I never thought that money could make up the loss of ones family. I imagine it would be quite a tidy sum by now what with interest and all over the last ten years. Alice didn’t even know about it as it was a sore and tender spot with me and I didn’t talk about it very much.

Alice had finished with her purchases by now putting some really sexy under things in the drawers as well! She must have spent quite a bundle on all of that. Shoes as well and makeup supplies in colors that I didn’t think would look good on her at all. In fact she had a great starter wardrobe there that any young girl would be ecstatic to get.

Were we expecting company? Not that I could recall. I checked my calendar on my laptop and found no reference to any guests in the next four months until when her cousin was dropping over for a weekend as she was attending a seminar here in town on God knows what. Her cousin was quite the flake and had more money than she could ever spend in two lifetimes, not that that stopped her from trying, and she was always trying new things and learning new things which I guess isn’t bad to do if you intended to use that information for anything but she was just a perennial student.

So what the hell was Alice doing with that wardrobe? What the Hell, (excuse my French!), I really didn’t care what she did any more, and I put it out of my mind. Alice had taken out one more package that looked to be medical supplies which she put into her bath and then one last package that she laid out on the bed while she folded up the bags and put them into a paper recycle box we kept in the closet. She then picked up the package and unwrapped it to show a three DVD set. I could think of no movie or series that would fit on three DVD’s but I was sure that I would find out soon.

She took it to the living room and put all three DVD’s into our five disc player but didn’t turn it on yet. Waiting for me I guess, to put in an appearance before starting it. I couldn’t believe it; this was the first time in our whole relationship where she thought of me first. A tear actually welled up in my eye and I almost went to her to forgive her any indiscretions of the past and start anew. Almost!

I put everything away including my laptop under my pillow, unlocked my door and got ready to pretend to be a sick guy on the mend. Sure enough there was a knock at my door and calling “come in” weakly she entered with a little nurse’s kit in one hand and a tray in the other with some soup, crackers, and a tea.

Again this spontaneous mothering by her almost did me in and I had to use an incredible amount of will power to not break down and tell her all is forgiven and to star anew. Again I barely made it and just gave a little cough and thanked her for her thoughts and expressed the view that she might catch what I had. She assured me that she had taken precautions and was quite safe. She took my temperature, which I had just artificially raised, and then taking my P.J. top off she wiped the middle of my back with an alcohol wipe and blowing to dry, which gave me goose bumps and brought out a giggle, she then attached something there like a band-aid or something and when I asked what that was she said that it was timed released vitamins that I needed to get healthy again.

I profusely thanked her and got a little kiss on my cheek in answer. She then asked me to roll over and lowering my P.J. Bottoms gave me two shots in the ass. Owww! What was that I cried?

“Just a flu shot and an antibiotic.” She answered. “I want my little man up and at ‘em as soon as possible. I miss you around the house and I sure miss your wonderful meals. You have to get back to work and do your wifely duties you know!” she laughed. I laughed too as I did not catch the sarcastic tone. I knew that what I did was usually the duties a stay at home mom would be doing but since I stayed home and my job was done at home it only made sense that I should take care of the house and such. I never thought of it as demeaning or anything and when living at home I did the same thing as I felt that my Mom had done enough of that while bringing me up so I looked after the household duties at home from the time I was eleven years old.

My father always used to kid me by saying that I would make someone a good wife someday and I guess that he was right after all and he was probably getting quite a guffaw out of it in heaven right now! So what Alice said didn’t bother me at all. Too bad as a little anger right then might have saved me a lot of grief later. Oh well, hindsight was always twenty-twenty. My bum stung for a bit and my back felt weird but I couldn’t reach it and Alice smacked my hand when I tried!

“You just leave that alone until it starts to do it’s work!” She said with a big smile on her face. “We are going to have so much fun. You just wait and see. I just know that you will love it!” I looked at her with questions all over my face and she just said. “You wait, you will love it. Don’t you want to get better?” she asked. “Of course I do sweetheart, and thank you so much for thinking of me.” I replied. “Not to worry dear one, I will take very good care of you and you will not believe the changes you will see in a very short time. I can hardly wait!” she exclaimed with far too much enthusiasm, way more then what was called for. I, for the life of me, couldn’t see what was up her sleeve. She was acting so unlike her usual selfish way, and one would have to wonder, did she really miss my cooking that much. It had only been for two days.

“Well you go back to sleep dear one, you need to get your strength back. We have a lot of work to do.” For some reason I couldn’t think of a reason not to do what she asked and I settled in for a good night’s sleep and she gave me a kiss on my cheek and left the room leaving the room door open a little bit.

“I want to hear you, love, if you call for anything. You get to sleep now and I will see you in the morning. Pleasant dreams.” She smiled at me in a motherly way and went out and down the hall leaving me behind in a wonderful and pleasant lassitude with a smile on my face. For a second there she reminded me of my mother and that brought back such good feelings that I just felt so relaxed and peaceful.

I was woken up to the pleasant smells of bacon and eggs and coffee as Alice brought them into my room and after helping me to sit up placed the tray across my lap and proceeded to cut the food and feed me lovingly. I was feeling so weird, kind of spacey and goofey, and I just lapped up the attention like a lost puppy. This was so nice! I guess I must have said that out loud as Alice said that nothing was too good for her wife. Instead of getting upset by that I felt good that my husband loved me enough to look after me when I was sick!

I had such a strange accepting lassitude about me that I would probably have agreed to anything she asked. Now wasn’t that a strange thought, of course I would do what ever my husband asked of me and I smiled lovingly up into her face and she laughed and smiled back. ”I can’t believe how fast that stuff worked! I guess you are ready for stage two already.”

“Huh!” I replied with a great deal of intelligence and then I giggled.

“Now you just relax while I get this set up for you. You will just love it as I know how much you love Alfred Hitchcock Movies. I picked up all of his best on a three DVD set. So you can watch them all at one sitting if you want and watch them over and over anytime you want. Isn’t that great?”

“Oh sweetie that is so kind of you. However did I ever deserve such a loving husband as you? Then my face scrunched up into painful thought as I was sure I just said something wrong but just couldn’t put my finger on it. Speaking of fingers I notice that mine were in terrible shape and had no polish or anything on them. “Oh! Dear! I just hate it when you see me like this. I must look a mess!” I wailed.

“Don’t worry your pretty head about it Danielle, I know that you are not feeling well, so don’t worry about it at all. You can make it up to me in a couple of days when you are feeling better, Okay?” She said comfortingly. I relaxed knowing that I loved this husband of mine and I would make it up to him as soon as I could.

“You can bet on that sweetie!” I said with a sexy grin. She laughed! “I’ll be right back. You relax and get well and I’ll bring you your birthday present!” Laughing she left the room to go get the equipment to play the DVD’s here in my room. Birthday? Was it really my Birthday? How old was I? I couldn’t remember anything and I was missing more and more as I tried to think of anything. It seemed that as I thought of something I forgot it. Now that was scary and I started to cry.

Soon that person came into what I think was my bedroom and asked what was wrong as she rushed to my bedside. “I can’t remember anything, my birthday, who you are, who I am, NOTHING!” I wailed as I cried and cried!

“OH! MY! GOD! This wasn’t supposed to happen!” Take it easy sweetheart, I am going to get the doctor. Don’t worry and try not to think of anything else okay? Just watch a movie and relax okay sweetie, can you do that for me?”

“But I don’t know who you are! Who are you and why should I trust you?” I still was crying and the front of my P.J.’s were getting quite damp.

“Of course you can trust me! I’m your sister Alice! Why wouldn’t you trust me? Please Danielle, don’t shut me out again, you were doing so well too!” she started to cry too and I felt bad to make my sister cry so I told her, “okay I will watch the movie, sis. Don’t cry please! I’ll watch the movie for you Okay?”

"Oh thank you Danielle, I just knew you wouldn’t forget me! Here let me get this set up for you.” She busied herself for about ten minutes, sighed “there all done. Now you can enjoy these movies sis while I go get the doctor Okay?” she asked with a wistful expression on her face. I was so embarrassed that I couldn’t remember her and I sure wasn’t going to tell her that as it had obviously upset her, so I just smiled at her and said “sure thing sis, thank you very much for looking after me. Am I sick, sis? I do feel kind of woozy.”

“Not for too much longer now sis. I am sure the doctor will fix you right up. Now watch this, you will love this.” She said that last quite forcibly and I found that I was looking forward to the movie that I would enjoy so much! She started the DVD’s, smiled at me, and left the room closing the door behind her. I wondered how she would hear me if I needed anything but didn’t worry. The doctor would be here soon and everything would be right as rain again.

The movie started and I was riveted to the screen. Funny I could never really remember what I saw; only that it was very important and I felt that it filled holes in my girly education somehow although how one could forget stuff like that was beyond me. It was pretty simple stuff on clothing, mixing and matching fabrics and colors, cooking, not that I needed any help with that as my mother had already taught me all I needed to know, personal hygiene, now that was a little embarrassing as I was shown how to keep my vagina clean and free from any diseases. Like I wouldn’t keep my vagina clean, Mother had stressed that most emphatically with Alice and I as we grew up.

Oh yes, I had most of my memory back now too. We were maternal twins too, not identical but still twins. Isn’t it lovely to have such a great sister as I had? I seem to remember my old jobs as secretary to a couple of doctors, one being the one that came out yesterday and helped me quite a bit. I feel pretty good now but the doctor said I should go in to her clinic for a complete checkup tomorrow. I certainly wasn’t going to argue as I had been quite sick there for a while and if it wasn’t for my sister it could have been worse! I sure love her you know, she was so nice. I was going to do something really nice for her as soon as I get back on my feet.

I got up today for the first time in I don’t remember how long a time. I got dressed in what I thought was new clothes including the under wear! It all fit quite well but I think I might be a little bigger in the bust than I remember. Everything else was okay though, I would like to do something about my hips though as they were still rather boyish but even so my clothes fit me quite nicely and the style covered my lack of hips quite well. I had those special panties though for when I had to wear those tight little numbers for parties and stuff. With them on I looked quite hot! I know, not very modest, but when a girl has it she should flaunt it, yes?

“Danielle Looking sexy”

I had this sexy little number that was all stretch lace and one could see all through it both on top and bottom, if you know what I mean. I always felt so sexy when I wore that and my sister would always laugh at me and call me an exhibitionist. I wasn’t too sure what that was but I would laugh with her and smile in that sultry way I had practiced lately. Alice says my smiles are my best attribute and I do smile a lot lately as life is good.

I am living with my sister in a really cool house and she doesn’t expect me to pay her a thing. Isn’t she great? That boyfriend of hers’ though, Bruce, gives me the creeps as he is always leering at me. I don’t want to say anything to sis though as she might get mad and kick me out, because I am sure that Bruce would just deny it. I am going to make sure that I don’t get stuck with him alone anywhere though as he is just the type of man that mother taught us girls to stay away from. I really do not see what Alice sees in him, he is lewd, crude, and not that good looking. Although I must admit he has quite the package between his legs, if you know what I mean. Not exactly the best reason to start a relationship though. I mean sex with him would probably be great but I myself need more than great sex thank you.

I can’t seem to remember my last boyfriend though. I was still having a heck of a time with my memory. I have learned by painful experience not to even try to think of my past too much. I get these killers of headaches that can last for hours and they make me throw up and all those nasty things. No, I do not like pain very much so I try not to think too much and just enough to get by in a day to day way. I help with the housework, well I do the housework, laundry and cooking but I don’t mind as I feel it is a small way to say thanks to sis for all that she has done for me. I love her very much and hope that she reciprocates the feeling.

Wow! What a big word from me. I wonder where that came from, but I quickly stop thinking about it as I feel another headache coming on. Gee, that must have come from my past! Do you think that I might have been smart at one time? If so I wonder what happened.

Chapter Three

Dr. Gayle came over today to prep me for the hospital. She gave me several shots and then the Ambulance boys came in and placed me oh so gently on the gurney and took me out to the ambulance for the thirty minute drive to the hospital. How I knew that I couldn’t begin to understand as I had never been out of the house since I came there I don’t remember how long ago.

I said sad goodbyes to sis and she had tears too. I told her it was alright and I would be home soon to rescue her from her bad cooking! We laughed together and Alice gave me a heartfelt hug and kiss goodbye. We were very close, Alice and I, and I don’t think there were any other sisters as close as we had got.

Dr. Gayle told sis that we just couldn’t delay the procedures any more as the drugs in my system were going to break down soon and when that happened she didn’t want to be around. I of course didn’t understand any of that of course but I smiled when my sis told the Dr. to do a perfect job and to make sure that I was not in too much pain, as she loved me very much and didn’t want to see me in too much pain. That brought tears to my ears to as I very gently started to fall asleep. The doctor noticed that I was still awake and with some surprise said as I was starting to fade away. ”My God Alice she just heard everything we said!”

The rest was lost to me as I was gone to a nice warm, dark and comfy place. I remember this place, I have been here before but when escapes me. Time passes very slowly here but I know it has been a very long time, maybe even months, perhaps years. I am not worried though as I am very safe and comfortable here and now I remember when I was here last. Right after those movies I was here for a while then again a week later for some cosmetic surgery. I remember that that was cool as I looked a lot like my sister after that.

Wow, my memories are coming back. Wait a minute! I don’t have a sister and who is Danielle. *Well I am silly, but I am also David.* Well this is very confusing. I am glad I am in my comfort zone or I would probably be throwing a hissy fit by now. *Oh, David I do not throw hissy fits, Danielle tells me smiling in my minds eye.* I decide that I like her and she says that she thinks that I am sexy! Well what guy doesn’t like to hear that? I decide I like her a lot! Danielle giggles. I laugh. We are going to get along just fine.

What was that? A pale patch intrudes into our beautiful blackness. With it came noise and some pain. Not much pain but lots of noise! I gradually come away from my comfort zone and enter slowly into the real world and I realize that I am in a hospital judging from the smells and noise.

*Well it would appear that our memories are clearing up David* thought Danielle to me. That is when I realized that we were an amalgam of both personalities and were able to draw on each other depending what situation arose. We were essentially one being with the abilities of both. When I looked down on myself I was shocked to see only a woman but Danielle saw only perfection. *Oh goody! They fixed my hips and everything David, isn’t it great? I’m beautiful now. Oh please get a mirror I have to see what else they did, Please! Oh please!*

Ok! Okay! I thought to myself just calm down! You are getting me all excited, you! I smiled at the me inside and received a giggle in return. I looked around and spied a mirror on a table just across the room, which from the looks of it was a private room. Wow, I must be someone important eh! I chuckled as Danielle said *Of course we are*.

I maneuvered myself very carefully off the bed and even so there was some pain but not from where I thought there should be. This pain was in our vagina and surrounding tissue. I stopped dead when that last thought peculated through both of our minds. *What were they doing down there? I had no problems down there, I don’t understand David, could you check for me please? I am very worried!*

Now don’t you get upset, I will look after everything okay? *Oh David, you are so strong and smart. I guess that is why you are in charge of our body I guess!* I had got out of bed and had walked over to the table, retrieved the mirror, and was on my way back when the truth of the matter came to me.

I sat down gently on the bed and arranged everything to be as comfortable as possible and then told Danielle what I had figured out. — You know Danielle, the reasons for our joint ownership of this body have been staring us both in our rather pretty face- I had been using the mirror to show both of us our face and Danielle was very pleased with what she saw and even I had to admit that we were very, very good looking! *Oh David, a little modesty please! But I have to agree that we are practically Alice’s twin sister!*

-Alice’s Sister? Wait a minute Alice is my Wife or was until I caught her cheating on me. I bet that there is ample proof in the house. I’ll show you when we get back to the house. Shit! Oh sorry Danni. Where did you put my laptop? - I showed her a mental visual of it and she said*Is that what that is? I hid it in the shelf above the laundry chute, you know that little shelf inside just above the door?* -Well aren’t you the clever one Danni, an excellent hiding place. I am very pleased with you! - I could feel Danielle blush at such praise.- Don’t you ever think that you are not smart Danni, because you are!- *Oh you are so nice David, thank you for such nice words and I can tell that you are sincere. I can’t believe that any woman would risk losing you. I don’t think that my sister is very smart after all!*

I laughed. Then I realized that we had been derailed in our conversation by the beauty of our face. — Well Danni, I think, no I am very sure that Alice drugged me that night she supposedly came in to play nurse when I was pretending to be sick in the guest room but that is before your time. Let me explain… After drugging me, probably that patch on my back that I couldn’t reach. Well then I couldn’t reach it but now I had fantastic reach. It appeared as if my arms were longer somehow, but I don’t know for sure. I am quite sure that that patch contained a timed release drug that put me into a very suggestible state and I would believe practically anything anybody told me.

Alice must have convinced me even then that I was a girl, her sister, and quite sick. I would have believed it in the condition I was in, SO you were born but you weren’t aware yet. That is where the DVD’s came in. They must have been reprogramming discs that used visual stimulation and subliminal suggestion to give you all that you needed to be the women you are today. Add in surgery to augment the breasts, make the voice higher while at the same time removing the Adams apple for a nice smooth neck that we have now. Yes it is very smooth and very pretty Danni but let’s not be sidetracked again okay? *Sorry* - not a problem, but you are right we have a beautiful swan like neck, just lovely cheek bones and look at those eyes! Wow, a person could get lost in those liquid pools of innocence.

*DAVID!* - What? what? Oh yea! My turn to say sorry! Thanks! *Your welcome, it is what sisters and brothers do for each other, Yes?* - very much yes sis! So where was I… oh yes, the movies have now totally reprogrammed us to think of our selves as Danielle who has always been a girl and also at the same time were brought up in the same household with Alice as sisters. I can even remember our Mother. She is a combination of my real mother and someone else. That must be Alice’s mother. I wouldn’t know though, as I have never met her in the eight years that I have known Alice, it seems that they are in the outs over something.

Knowing Alice as I do now it was probably something heinous like what she did with us. Maybe we are not the first she has done this to. We can find out when we get home! *You mean with the laptop and the internet?* -Absolutely Danni girl, you see you are not stupid at all. Ha! Ha! - *Oh you are right David I have all that information at my fingertips. It is part of us both. Wow, we are really smart eh?* -Well I would like to think so but modesty slows me down from tooting my own horn too much ya know? - *Giggle* - I love your laugh Danielle- *Thank you sir, you are too kind. Giggle!*

-So here we are both together and obviously we have gone under the knife and we are completely a woman so I guess technically this is your body now. As soon as I figure a way to bow out gracefully I’ll turn the helm over to you, okay? - *Don’t you dare David, without you we would be lost! I haven’t even been out of the house, well at least not when I was aware of it. You know, even though I know what you have said is the truth I still can’t hate my sister. I do not approve of what she did to you but she did give me birth and she has been so nice to me. I know all that was a fraud and she was playing some sick, twisted game but I feel real close to her and I truly do love her. Then again how much of that is true and not just part of her programming! I am so confused and hurt!*

- Danielle, I am so sorry that you feel betrayed but if it is any comfort I saw a shift in her behavior and I feel that she came to love you like a sister. It is very possible that you have filled a void in her existence as she may have always wanted a sister. So there may be something there after all. You are the lucky one, as she obviously hated me enough to make me you so that she could have someone to love. I am almost certain that she does not love Bruce. I mean who could! Especially when you know that he is married with four kids. God what a sleaze to do that to two women at the same time! *What? He has another one?* - why sure, Danielle, his wife and your sister. *Oh God! What a sleaze! What should we do David?* - Well I think that even though I sure do not like her any more I could not leave any body with that Bruce. I think we should let his wife know and we have prime footage of his evil deeds at home and copies at the mirror site.

Wait! Why the hell (Sorry Danni) why the heck hasn’t Roger done anything, he must have seen everything on his computer. Oh God! I hope that nothing has happened to him. Oh! Crap! Something must have happened to him or he would have served Alice with the divorce papers by now and my disappearance would be difficult to explain. Especially after telling Roger all about the infidelity and then I disappear!

What has gone wrong? - *Don’t worry David, I have a feeling that all will be all right* -Women’s intuition? - *But of course, grasshopper! Giggle* - You really are a card Danni! - Oh shit! Look who just came in the door. You got to help me with this Danielle, I am out of my element here, Please take over! -

Suddenly there was a shifting of perspective and I was sitting in a space that was very comfortable but I had no control over my body yet I could see, hear and feel everything that was happening. I also noted that I had total access to all of my and Danielle memories. —Our body, David- **Oh sorry Danni, you are right, I was startled for a bit! Wow is that ever a neat way to talk** - Okay David leave this to me! - **You go girl. Giggle! Now you got me doing it** - Shhh! I’m working here-

“Danielle! It is so good to see you up and about. You had me worried there, very, very worried!” Cried Alice, as she scooped us up in a very tender, but loving hug, kissing us all over our face while crying emotionally. This was real and she really cares! I was right; she really did need a sister! How could I take that away from her? I was literally of two minds on this subject. Danielle loved her like the sister she had been programmed to be and I still had feelings for her as my wife even after all that she had done to me. God! Was I a sap or what? Meanwhile we were returning Alice’s hug almost desperately and kissing her back with just as much emotion. Just two sisters having a reunion after some time apart.

**Ask her how long we have been here. I am sorry to interrupt sis but we have so much to do and we need to get back to the house sweetie as soon as we can. Okay!** - Sorry David, You’re right. Give me a moment please? - **Of course Danni girl, take two**

With a final squeeze, we backed off from Alice and asked how long we had been in the hospital. The answer of six months caught us both by surprise and Danielle Stuttered. “Six months! Why? What happened? Am I alright? I mean what did they do to me? Oh Alice! Please tell me the truth! Please!” I must have looked pretty desperate because Alice just crumpled to the ground crying her eyes out.

“Oh Danielle, my dearest sister, I love you with all my heart and I hate to say this but I have done you and my husband a great disservice and I don’t know what to do about it now. Actually there is nothing I can do about it now as you are complete in mind and body and you will think me mad if I told you the truth!” She looked up to us pleading in her eyes for us to understand.

“Tell us the truth Alice and all may not be as lost as you may think” We told her very sincerely.

“The whole truth?” Alice asked.

“Yes Alice, the whole truth is always best, you know this!”

“My God! You will hate me I know but here is the whole truth!”

We had helped Alice to get up and come over to the bed were she sat down and began her story. I for one was wondering how much truth would really come out! -Have faith David - **Okay Danielle, but I know her better than you do**

Alice continued. “I did a terrible thing to my husband; I cheated on him and I made sure that he knew, I can’t believe that I was so cruel. He was always so kind to me and didn’t deserve half of what I put him through.

But then one night I found his site on the internet, and I thought this is so perfect. He wants to be a girl and I need a sister so bad so I made it happen. I drugged him and made him believe that he was my sister Danielle and then when all his defenses where down I brainwashed him with some very special DVD’s that taught him all about being you, Danielle.

I am so sorry but I invented you through my husbands needs to be a girl and my desperation for a sister and it worked so well and then with all the operations that you have had over the last year you are completely a woman now and my very own sister whom I love with all my heart! Please find some room in your heart to forgive me. I am sure that David would because you are his dream. I am just so sorry that he isn’t here to enjoy it. If only there was a way to do that but then I would lose you and I couldn’t bear that. I just couldn’t lose you. Please say you will stay. Please say that you will stay with me and be my sister forever. I need you so much! With you I am a better person, a more humane person. I will turn myself in for what I did to David! Would that be enough? Please say something!”

Alice was sobbing huge wrenching gasps of loneliness and despair and I have to admit it got to me big time and I found myself taking her into my arms and kissing the top of her head as I told her over and over that I forgave her for cheating on me but that I didn’t really want to be a woman but was just fascinated by the people that did and she misconstrued my being there at that site. I told her that I thought that she had done a bang up job of making herself a really cute little sister and that really we didn’t mind and that was when she realized who was talking to her and I realized that somehow Danielle and I had merged on such a deep level that we would never separate. I was her and she was me and we each knew each other and ourselves.

It was a religious moment and I thanked GOD and the GODDESS for their kindness and compassion. At the same time Alice was staring at me in horror as she said breathlessly and tried to shy away. “David? Is that really you? Why don’t you hate me, you should hate me for what despicable things I have done to you. Why don’t you. What are you going to do?”

I just hugged her to me even tighter and told her of my love that was stronger than anything that she had done but it would now have to be that of sisters and that she would have to learn to do her share of the household chores and above all else she had to get rid of that donkey dong sleaze that she had living at our house!

I believe the whole world heard her cry of joy as she just about hugged the stuffing out of me, crying great big tears of joy . “I just don’t deserve a person like you! You are a miracle! I just love you to bits and will always love you and that Bruce is history as of right now!” She laughed, I laughed. She cried and I cried. It was great! I could really get into this girl stuff. Why not I was one fine specimen of womanhood and the world had not even begun to hear from me.

Lock up your sons, Mothers, Danielle is loose! We finally got ourselves together and got cleaned up in the bathroom and I was amazed at how easily I did my makeup! I just knew how to do it as if I had been doing it all my life, but then again I had, hadn’t I? Arm in arm we two inseparable almost twin sisters left for home and a brand new chapter in our lives together. But first there was Bruce.

I kind of hinted to Alice as I asked her if she still had her little nurse’s kit. We had a good laugh over that and I thought I saw a glimmer or two go through her mind, and I knew how fertile that mind was and that unless Bruce left of his own volition and peacefully we could not be held accountable for what we girls did in self defense, now could we. I mean really, we are so small and weak and all that stuff so we had to take any advantage we could! Besides the world would be better off without that mountain of testosterone and I knew that the Mighty Mares, a woman’s soccer team needed a goalie, and wouldn’t Brucey fit the bill perfectly. I know it was wrong to think but I was actually getting wet panties thinking about it and I sure hoped that sis thought the same. Her look over to me told me that she did and we laughed and giggled all the way home. You know, I love to giggle; it is so cool that a sound of joy could say so much!

We arrived home with little fanfare although I did say (TA!DA!) when we arrived and Alice got a chuckle out of it. I think having a sister is so kewl! Like ya know! Okay, okay I’ll stop with the valley girl. Besides I don’t do it so well but I was giddy with happiness and felt silly! After what I had been through I think I deserved a little silly time, Don’t you?

Bruce wasn’t there so I phoned Roger and told him to watch the screen in case anything happened to us girls he could have the police standing by. Roger was very, very confused for a while until I gave him the Readers’ Digest version of my life and that all was fine now and Alice and I had reconciled and I was not even thinking of pressing charges against my own sister!

I got a hug for that!

I went and got my laptop right where Danielle had said she had put it and I was able to clear up most of the back log of over a year at the mirror site. The main site at home was fine as it had uploaded every night like clockwork and started each day nice and fresh at six o’clock every morning. Needless to say Alice was embarrassed to know that she had been under surveillance for the last year but how could she be mad! She actually praised me for my foresight and obvious female intuition even before I was a woman.

We had a good laugh over that then I took Alice into the kitchen and gave her first lesson in cooking. It was a simple dish and she caught on in a flash and I praised her on just how smart my sis was and of course that led to a hug and kiss. The kiss may have lasted a little longer than what sister’s would do but then again we were more than sisters, right. This could have some interesting by products. After all I still loved my wife and she adored her sister….. It might work out that I get my wife back. What could be wrong with that!

Alice pulled back thoughtfully with an unreadable expression on her face; Part wonder, part lust, part question, but absolutely no disgust or feeling of wrongness. YES! This definitely is good. Then she leaned in for another kiss and my heart soared with happiness and joy!

I kissed back in the best way I knew and let my sister know, in no uncertain terms, that I welcomed this love with all my heart! Alice reciprocated with a love that melted my panties right off of me! As we were in the spare bed room that some nice elves had redecorated with a definite feminine motif, I just loved it and I spared no kisses in letting my dearest sister know. I soon lost all train of thought as Alice got to know my new body intimately from my lips to my newly designed Vagina, down to my toes and back up to my lips which by that time were quivering in anticipation of her return.

I was so pleasure blown I couldn’t even move, not that I had to as this was Alice’s way of saying welcome home lover! As she seared my soul with such a kiss and then down my neck with a flurry of butterfly kisses that had me moaning on the precipice of my very first orgasm as a women, but Alice wasn’t going to let me off that easy as she went back up to my lips and backed off just enough to not allow me to come! “Oh you vixen” I screamed “Please let me come”

“Oh no, not yet my little one, you have much to learn and I am going to be your favorite teacher and I hope only teacher for a little while! I will never again try to dominate you in any way my precious little sister but you have to let me have a little fun!” Then she continued back down my neck a little quicker this time as she too was eager to get to the next prize. Her mouth found my right breast and stroking it with her hands proceeded to adore my nipple. Sucking it into her mouth she lashed it with her tongue and I thought my nipples would explode from my breasts and do someone an injury!

This time Alice was too involved in her ministrations of my right nipple and she was fondling my left nipple with her hand and when she twisted it between her thumb and forefinger I thought I had died and gone to heaven. I reached and flowed over that precipice and my world became intense warmth spreading from my stomach to the universe and fireworks were going off in my head. There was a taste of honey on my lips and my whole body was doing the funky chicken.

I know I do it injustice and I missed out a lot of sensations that I could not even describe but that carried me to a place that was heaven as I was dipped in the fountain of pure joy and hung out to dry in the winds of ecstasy! That isn’t even close but the best I can do! It was and is still intense and seemed to last forever and not long enough. That wasn’t the only paradox as I was wrung out and exhausted but at the same time refreshed and ready to go again. I couldn’t understand it either but I found that I loved it! I mean what is not to love, I became addicted to love right then and there and I felt a bond of love and joy with my wife/sister that I have never felt before. Now this was love as God and the Goddess had wanted it to be. Pure and yet simple; complete and complex. It was a wonder and a miracle.

As I came back to earth my lover and life mate was looking at me in worry! I just laughed with the pure joy of it and hugged her to me and whispered into her ear all the endearments that lovers have whispered into their lover ears for all of time but with one difference. I meant with all my heart and soul and she knew that. We both wrapped ourselves into each other and cried tears of love and joy. Then I got my turn with her! Ha! I taught her that I was a very quick study! Then I sent her to the same heaven that I had just occupied and kissed her body as she undulated on the bed in ecstasy! I just couldn’t help myself as I stared down at that most perfect pussy I had ever seen and I dove in and reamed her out like no cock could ever hope to do! Then I found her rigid little button of joy and I didn’t hesitate to send her skyward yet again and again.

I could tell when her clit was numb when it no longer responded to my nips and kisses so I just dove back into her pussy and buried my face in there as she gave me one facial after another when finally out of shear need to survive she pushed me away from her totally well used pussy! I smiled like a conquering hero as my face was just saturated with her juices. I was quite punch drunk from my loving and just sat there with my lithe legs under me as I stared down at her with total love and devotion. She weakly smiled up at me with the same smile and I knew that we had truly come home. Full circle and I was one very happy girl to be here!

Maybe she was right! Maybe I really did want to be a woman as I certainly had no desire at this time to ever go back even if there was a way offered to me right now! I was so totally in love with my lover that it hurt and I could tell that she, my Sister/Wife, felt the same. We spent the night sending each other to heaven and sometime in the very early morning we drifted off totally blissed out, to sleep; where we found each other in our dreams and did some of the most amazing things to each other till the time was ready for us to awaken in each other arms, completely saturated with each other’s love juices.

I didn’t know that my faux vagina could squirt out those juices but it matched Alice’s all night long and I just adored the feelings. Wow! Was I ever sore though and thoroughly spent in the sexual way but at the same time I was energized and ready for the day. After a lovingly shared shower where we washed each other several times (Tee Hee!)

My body caught up to my mind in the energized way and we finally got some nighties on and went downstairs to eat. We were famished and in the interest of speed I forgot the lessons for this morning and quickly made us some simply divine crepes with peach sauce and coffee. Lots of coffee! We were still high from our shared adventures and were looking forward to the day ahead and more lessons in long term loving when we both remembered our mutual problem.

Yes, you got it! Brucey! What were we to do about Brucey? Alice looked at me with a wicked gleam in her eye that bode no good for dear soon to be departed Brucey, and she told me that if and only if he would leave peaceably without being nasty to either of us than we would let him go and be well rid of him, but if he proved to be even the littlest bit of a problem than Brucey would cease to exist and his wife would have a new sister!

I thought that Brandy was a cute name and Alice seconded the nomination and we were on pins and needles for the next few hours before his arrival. I really wanted to make him into Brandy! I really did, as he really deserved it for how he treated women and the ease in which he would cheat on his poor wife. Gee I hope she wouldn’t mind a new sister! If not I guess we could ship her off somewhere where she could make a living with all her new attributes; tits and ass but no brain. Oh yes she would be the BIMBO QUEEN. No pun intended!

Should we go all the way? Or leave her that marvelous cock of hers. It would be a shame to waste it. Maybe with the right body to go with it she might be easier to live with. We would have to let the wife in on that decision though; after all we would be giving her an instant divorce, especially when Brandy lets her new desires known to the judge.

I was sure that his/her wife would get everything and maybe let her live with her as the maid or some such! We could leave that up to her as we were sure that she was pretty tired of his tom-catting ways and would just love a live in maid with that cock still there to pleasure her properly for a change. Sounds like a win-win scenario to me. We would get our revenge and the wife (I just have to find out her name. Even Alice said, quite guiltily, that she didn’t know it either.) Would get a new live in maid lover! Great, that was settled.

Alice went upstairs to prepare her kit and I cleaned up the kitchen and went upstairs to look through my new wardrobe. Even though this was my room now I hoped that Alice and I would be sharing the nest. I mean my new room was sweet and feminine but it just didn’t have the Oomph! That the Nest had.

I heard the front door open and I looked up to one of the cameras and said. “Show time Roger!” I just threw on quite the sexy little cover-up that matched my nightie quite sinfully and found the three inch mules that went with the ensemble and sashayed down stairs to give Alice a little more time to get ready. Bruce was already starting up the stairs as I started down but he stopped and leered at me in lust. Well of course he would, I was delectable, and what can I say! I stared right back unabashedly and said quite cheekily. “Well hello there sexy, how’s it hanging tonight?”

Poor Bruce wasn’t ready for that kind of attitude from the hired help, or so he had me pegged. I mean how dense are men anyway? Any one could tell that I was back home but not thick tomato head Brucey! So I decided to add some fuel to the fire already heating up his alleged brain and gave his butt a nice sexy squeeze as I walked passed him and toward the kitchen. I half turned to ask him if he would like some coffee so I was able to dodge his vicious slap intended to floor me I’m sure.
I danced, laughingly away from him and got the living room table between us as I taunted him further. I wanted sooooooo bad to feminize this asshole that I wanted him to do something stupid. Well I guess I was the stupid one if I thought I would get away from him unscathed. This thought went through my head as I tried to keep the table between me and this testosterone driven mountain of muscle.

I was a little worried as I had temporarily forgotten what body I was wearing these days. Even in my David body I would be hard pressed to stay out of his clutches and as I was now I didn’t hold out much hope unless my hero came to my rescue. Alice guys, not Roger, even though if I remembered correctly Roger wasn’t that bad and I would be magnanimous and share him with my sis. I was quite sure there was enough to go around and around and ….. But I’m sure you get the delicious picture! Oooooh! I am a very bad girl and when I’m really bad I’m great! (TEE HEE)

Unfortunately Brucey had to intrude on a perfectly fine fantasy and that pissed me off! “Geeze Brucey! What ever is your problem? I pay you compliments and you go ballistic! What’s the deal with that?” All I got from him was a grunt. Not a good sign. “Okay Bruce I’m sorry if I offended you in any way, I certainly didn’t mean it that way, so please calm down and take a lude okay! You’re scaring the crap out of me!” I was hoping that the damsel in distress gambit might appeal to his vanity and ego as it was a surrender of sorts and I was hoping that hamburger for brains would see it that way.

Well he did get a sort of calculating look and he did stop foaming at the mouth but he didn’t stop from trying to get at me. “Please Bruce will you please calm down! What ever is the matter with you? Bad day at the office? Calm down a little and I will offer you a nice cup of fresh coffee and a real nice massage to get the kinks of the day out! What do ya say big guy? Sound like a plan?” He actually stopped for a bit as he chewed that one over and I think he was going to go for it when my avenging angel came tearing down the stairs with a Louisville slugger in both of her hands yelling at the top of her lovely melodic voice (but I digress, sorry) and told that hulk of ill repute that he better leave HER sister alone or she was going to send him out of the ballpark!

Wow, I was really impressed, unfortunately Bruce thought it was hilarious and did a very stupid thing, he laughed at my savior. Well things are a bit blurry as to what happened next but I do remember Alice the Avenger letting out this blood curdling scream and coming at Bruce with murder in her eyes and giving him such a smack in the head with that bat that I thought it would split open like a ripe melon. I was so proud of sis then that I could just about bust when we both noted with horror that not only didn’t Bruce’s head go splat but he didn’t even have the decency to go down! He just gave his head a shake, mumbled something that sounded like owey then grabbed the bat from out of Alice’s nerveless fingers and proceeded to break it over his knee! I couldn’t believe it. I would have paid good money to see that at an exhibition, but definitely not in my living room! I mean that was awesome and I was actually struck dumb and couldn’t speak if my life depended on it and it could very possibly depend on it.

Bruce wasn’t satisfied with that incredible display of raw strength though as I imagine he was a bit put out by that little tap on his noggin and I hoped with all my heart that he would at least get a headache from it at the very least. He reached out with a ham sized fist and gave Alice a very ungentlemanly smack to her head and I watched in horror as she crumpled to the ground in a heap of silk and blood spewing from her nose!

“You fucking Animal” I screeched as I ran to the kitchen to get the biggest knife I could find! “Come on Roger! Anytime would be good now! Come on Calvary and bring the medics as I fear that Alice is in a very bad way!” I reached the Knife block and pulled out the biggest blade that we owned but I was too late as I felt one of his arms reach around me and lift me from the ground as if I weighed nothing and the other hand grabbed my hand around the knife and he squeezed the stuffing out of my hand! I screeched again but this time in great pain as I tried to let go of the knife so that he would stop hurting me but that was impossible with his hand around mine.

He then started to guide my knife filled hand towards my throat and I saw my lives pass before my eyes as I had absolutely no way to stop him. Hell I no way to even slow him down. I whimpered and said that he had won and please don’t kill me and the, I lost count, miracle happened and he let go of me.

I put the knife back into the block and turned to look at him and what I saw in his eyes made me wish that he had killed me. He grabbed me by my hair and dragged me upstairs to the nest where he forced me down with ease and tore that beautiful negligee from my terrified body. Staring down at me in totally undisguised lust he got undressed slowly in front of me knowing that he was adding to my fear with each item of clothing he removed. I was constantly whimpering now in abject fear of this monster as he finally finished disrobing and presented me with that King Kong Whopper he had and said in a very chilling tone of voice, “If you wanna live to see the rest of tonight than you better satisfy me and satisfy me royally. So get to it missy, I want to see what the doctors made!”

What could I do as I realized what every woman who had gone through similar situations? I had absolutely no recourse! Suck or die, not much of a choice, and as much as I really didn’t want to die. So I leaned into his crotch and gingerly took his huge man-meat into my tiny virgin mouth. I tried; I really tried, but that hunk of meat just would not fit into my mouth as I stretched it as much as I could and I couldn’t even get a start.

Chalk one up for Brucey as he just laughed as he said, “Just too much man for ya eh baby. Not to worry though, I happen to know of a place that my little thing will fit into easily and we can both enjoy that eh?” I guess I didn’t hop to it fast enough for Brucey though as I felt a slamming pain in the side of my face and all the church bells in the world went off in my head as I was flung to the bed almost out cold! I guess that saved me the initial pain of his entry though and he seemed to be right as my labia opened up enough to accept him with ease. Of course the entry to my vagina was not quite as willing to accept a monster of that girth right away and would require a little TLC to get ready but Bruce the Prick was not interested in giving me any time to get used to him he just backed out, reached into the night stand and came out with some KY jelly and smeared it all over his raging critter and then slapped the remainder in me! Then without any further preamble he drove into me all in one immense push that had me grabbing on to him as the intense pain all but drove the sense from me.

Damn! I wish I had died now as he pounded into me over and over and the pain mounted and mounted then curiously the pain lessened and lessened and a curious feeling of part pain and part pleasure started to overwhelm me as my traitorous body betrayed me and started to move with Bruce as he pounded me more. He laughed as he saw me get into the rhythm of his pile driver and my face changed from one of fear into one of surprise than pleasure as he started to actually Make love to me instead of piercing my soul. I couldn’t believe it I was getting off on this. I was totally disgusted with myself as I danced and moaned and did all that other stuff that women do as they are getting their pussies pounded! I just couldn’t help myself and by God I started to enjoy it more and more and, please forgive me Alice, but I came in a scream that echoed through the house and probably to the neighbors as well!

My guilt was replaced by that supremely wonderful feeling of being screwed to death. What a way to go I thought, as Bruce brought me to another screaming orgasm and then another before I felt him expand even wider and then pump copious amount of his seed into me as I yet again went in to the clouds as his coming sent me even higher! All too soon it was over as Bruce withdrew his weapon from me still partially hard covered in his lathered up come mixed with my juices and also my blood!

“Jesus Christ! I forgot that you would be a virgin. No wonder you were so tight to start! Well baby they made you damn good and I say that from a lot of experience. You can be proud of that little body baby as you took all of me without nary a whimper and you really enjoyed that pounding didn’t ya? Ha! Don’t fret babe I can do that for ya every night; maybe even more than once depending on that old lady of yours, speaking of which I’ll go down and check out if she is still alive. If she is I still have a little itch left to scratch and she gives the best head I ever had. Not too many can take all of me ya know, even the wife has trouble taking me all in but you did it easy baby. I think I’m in lust with you. So you just wait there and rest up that pretty perky little body for round two and I’ll be right back with the old lady. Don’t go away now, ya hear!”

What a supreme asshole, as if I could move after a pounding like that. I was marveling at the fact that I had indeed accommodated his huge package only after some limited tightness I was able to take him with no apparent problem. I didn’t think that my body could do that and I was concerned that he may have hurt me pretty badly and I just couldn’t feel it yet! As far as I knew I could be ripped from ass to teakettle!

Looking down at my body I noticed that I had quite the long torso and could conceivably had taken him but he still could have ripped me up pretty bad shoving that monster up my virgin pussy. God! What a way to loose that precious gift! I couldn’t lie to myself either as I had enjoyed that. It was incredible the feeling that monster elicited from me as it was able to stroke my entire inner walls with that girth he had. No matter what happened he was going to keep that monster. We might pare it down a tad. Just for the safety measure you understand. His wife might like it better if she could accommodate it better, she might actually get a chance to enjoy sex with him for a change!

Well enough lollygagging about as I had some serious rescuing to do as it appeared that the Calvary was going to be late. I got painfully over to the edge of the super king sized love nest and tried to get up on my rubbery legs and made it somehow (It is always amazing what you can do when you just have too and loved ones were in need of rescuing) to the bathroom and found what I was looking for.

The ampoule that I palmed would be strong enough to put two elephants down. I hoped it would be enough! I crawled with strengthening legs to the bed once more and took up my position as Bruce had left me and prepared myself mentally for what was a last ditch effort on our part to get us out from under the huge thumb of Bruce the Mighty. Hey! If any one deserved that title he sure as hell did. I may think that he is waste of space but he was without a doubt the strongest man I had ever seen which is why I was so worried that the drugs I was going to inject him with was going to be enough to do the job and not just enough to make him really pissed off.

Oh well we must take chances in life or not bother to live it so I was about to risk all to gain everything. Besides I had to save my baby didn’t I? Of course I did what a silly question. Well here we go I thought as I heard him coming up the stairs. Soon he appeared carrying the limp form of my lover and my blood boiled at the cavalier way that he was transporting my Wife without any concern for her well being; as her head rolled from side to side, I feared for her terribly until I saw one eye open and wink at me before closing again. My Little darling was faking it! What an actor she was. We should look into getting her on the stage as I think we found her true calling. She was magnificent and my hearth swelled with pride as I watched my bootifull strut her stuff.

I would wait for her cue as I would let her dictate how this would go. I waited for the next eye opening and managed to show her the ampoule I had. Her eyes widened for a second and a smile twitched her bruised and cut lips as she mentally positioned all for the grand slam! Bruce set her down on the bed not realizing that he had just sealed his doom. He was lying between us and as he turned to me to say something nasty I’m sure he was surprised by the arm that snaked around his neck and squeezed the life out of him with surprising strength from a nearly dead broad!

His surprise and his attention on the wrong broad allowed me to empty the entire ampoule into his groin. I knew that was the third best place to inject this stuff as it was a major artery location and the drug would be through his system in a matter of seconds. Would it work fast enough and good enough were the thoughts upper most in my mind.

I relaxed as I saw his eyes glaze over quicker that I thought it would. Wow, that blood must really be pumping through his veins at a good clip for it to have worked so fast. I tapped Alice’s arm to let her know it was safe as I didn’t want to say anything to ruin the stupor that Bruce was steadily falling deeper and deeper into. It did my heart good to see the drool start coming out of the side of his mouth. Oh Yea! A new Bimbo is born! I was really going to enjoy this. As Alice untangled her self from Bruce’s neck and got up I couldn’t help but gasp as I saw one side of her face looked like ten week old hamburger. A tear formed in my eye as I lovingly and tenderly hugged her to me. We had been through hell together and I knew that that would strengthen our bond.

She gasped in turn as she saw the blood still seeping out of me. I whispered into her ear that first things first and lets get bimbo boy started on his one way trip to hell. I watched with amazement as she deftly led his so called mind down the pathway that she created. I saw Brucey just eating it up as he agreed with Alice what a beautiful little whore he was and how much she love sex with anybody and anything. I cringed at that as visions of some very satisfied animals in the near future flashed through my head. I think the neighbors had a bull mastiff that would love to get his rocks off. I had to cover my face with both hands as I suppressed the giggles that threatened to spill out.

Alice had Brandy all set to learn her lessons so I helped her to set up the diabolical three star DVD collection that would make sure that Brandy had the proper information to survive in the world of big cocks and puss’s that required her tongue and mouth to bring them the relief that she so desperately wanted to give them. She was drooling even more in anticipation. Alice looked a little pained when she finished setting up the video for Brandy as I was the first to be treated to their educational mastery.

She looked up at me with such misery in her eyes that I couldn’t help but to whisper in her ear that I loved her with all my heart and soul and I forgave her all and for her to get Brandy on the go so that I could get to the hospital. After saying that I fainted dead away and missed Brandy’s Maiden voyage in to femininity. Oh well I could see the finished product later.

I woke up to the smells and sights of the hospital again. It even looked like the same room I woke up in last time. Alice was sleeping right beside me so I presumed that I might live and turned a little painfully to face her and started to plant little kisses all over her face which didn’t look too bad now which told me that I had been unconscious for some time. She opened her eyes smiling with joy of my rejoining the living and started to answer my kisses with her own.

This could very well have degenerated to an orgy when Alice, ever the pragmatist, said to slow down and wait till we got home, besides, she said with bubbly joy, Nadine was coming over later to pick up her husband/wife/maid for his/her breaking in ceremony and we had been invited to witness it. As a matter of fact we were the guests of honor and we couldn’t possibly cause such an insult by not going now could we? Naw, not a chance would I miss that for all the tea in China! I missed out on Brandy’s education but I wasn’t about to miss her debut!

Alice giggled as she told me about all the enhancements she had the doctor do. The best part was that one of his victims was her daughter who had not had the chance to deal with his ripping her poor young body asunder had committed suicide before anybody could talk to her and give her some comfort. For that the mother had done everything for free. She also added some embellishments of her own and I couldn’t wait to see this work of art. It is too bad that she only has two brain cells left and doesn’t know what is happening. I must have muttered that out loud as Alice smiled in quite the scary way as she informed me that a few changes had been made in Brandy’s education, but she wouldn’t tell me and spoil the surprise.

“Speaking of surprises do I have a doozy for you! When the doctors were fixing you up, there wasn’t that much damage either, just a little tearing, they discovered through one of the tears that you have a almost fully developed uterus, fallopian tubes, and ovaries and it just took a little rearrangement and lining up and you are now one hundred percent a woman! You can even have children if you wish! What do you think of that my sexy little wife?

We can have those children you have always wanted. You get to have the first one and I’ll have the second! How does that sound Love? Danielle! Danielle!!!”

I had, of course, fainted dead away. I soon came to with my love hugging me and crying with joy. I soon joined in with the hugging and crying. My God! I was incredibly happy. All my dreams were going to be realized. Maybe not quite the way I had imagined it but who was I to argue with the Gods and Goddess in their plan for me. I was all for it!

“Come on and get up and dressed. You were ready to leave yesterday but I thought another day of sleep would recharge all your batteries so that you would really enjoy tonight. All your best and sexiest stuff I could find is in your cupboard over there but you need to take a shower. Who boy! Young lady you stink!” she grinned at me as I gave a pretend swat on her arm as I rolled out of bed and got into the shower. It was heavenly as the hot water washed the grunge off my skin and out of my hair. I shampooed three times just to make sure that it would be sparkling clean and then I conditioned it twice to give it lots of body and bounce. I noticed that I seemed to have even more hair on my head and none anywhere else.

Well except for my dainty eyebrows that arched so delicately above my full eyelashes that were so thick and curled so delightfully even without a bit of mascara. Then there was the little heart shaped bit of fluff that heralded my most feminine possession. I had a feeling that was more than likely my lovers idea as she didn’t like that much hair around her pussy either and I loved her pussy. I was very much in love with this body of mine and I was going to show my appreciation over and over to Alice until she begged for mercy! Other than the above mentioned areas that had any hair at all there was none and there never would be which was just fine with me as I hated shaving.

My shower was a reentry into my new wonderful life. I patted my self down with the overly soft fluffy towel that I loved so much and then powdered and put on my undies. My glorious, divine, silky, and form fitting panties and my comfortable brassier that molded my breasts to perfection and gave me cleavage to die for. I followed that with a stretchy lace and silk full slip that conformed to my really sexy shape. (I never told you did I? Sorry! I have the heart stopping measurements of thirty-eight D, twenty-two, thirty-eight)

Walking out to the room with the natural sway inherent to a body like mine, I saw that Alice had set out the rest of my clothes for my re-emergence to the world and I am sure that the world would notice. A beautiful silk Mini dress in a spring yellow with tiny embroidered flowers down one side and a slit up the other that was higher than my hose tops were going to be, a gorgeous silk and some stretchy fabric that I couldn’t recognize, garter belt with four dangling clips which I put under my panties as I had learned that that gave you unrestricted access to pee or other adventurous actions without having to practically get undressed. Next were the stockings themselves, a seven denier nude that would caress my lovely long legs with a kiss of nylon. They took my great legs and made them world class legs. I just loved the feel of a good stocking and the stretchy pull of the garter tabs as I walked was almost enough to make me cream my panties.

Sorry to get so graphic there but they were that nice. A pretty yellow beaded clutch purse and a gorgeous silk shawl topped my ensemble. I completed getting dressed and felt like a million bucks I can tell you and then I did my make up with an understated elegance that complimented my clothing and style. I was an expert in all there was in makeup and hairstyling thanks to my wonderful education. My hair was coifed perfectly to match all else and we were ready to go.

I got my free ride out of the hospital in the obligatory wheel chair, waved goodbye to the doctors and nurses as I thanked them for their exemplary care. Our car was out front waiting and as I went to get into the passenger side I was directed to get into the back with Alice as we had a driver for today on loan from a new very dear friend that I would meet soon. Puzzled I did as I was told, as I always do (Tongue in cheek!) and was surprised to see a women driver. I turned to Alice for an explanation and was told to wait until we arrived for my surprise.

Alice spoke to the driver and directed us to the Gibbon’s residence and quite visibly excited by this our driver expertly got us into traffic and we arrived in less than thirty minutes at what I saw to be quite the ritzy Area of town and the house, whose driveway we had been driving on for the last five minutes, didn’t diminish the idea of great wealth as an immense gothic style mansion, that could make quite the spooky place for local children to be scared to go to on Halloween. The driveway continued under an arched carport at the front and continued in a full circle to join in to the main road once again so that one could just drive around and around if you were feeling in a childish mood or you could just stop in front of the front door.

As I was about to get out Alice put her hand gently on my arm to stall me long enough for our driver to open the door for me. I am afraid that I stared for a minute or two at this stunningly gorgeous blonde Amazon that stood there demurely as she waited patiently to help me out of the car. “Wow!” I said to Alice in an aside as I finally snapped out of my stupor. “She is amazing!”

“Well thank you” came from the front door. “I did put extra effort into her. Almost as much as I put into you my dear and at the risk of sounding too immodest I must say you are perfect. I hope that it won’t disturb you too much to be in the company of your creator tonight. I must tell you that when I ascertained that you were an innocent victim of misguided love and when the original doctor, Dr. Gayle backed out of any further work on you, I believe she had some concerns as do I that you may hold some ill will towards the ones who changed you, I put my heart and soul into you to try to make up for losing that which you did not deserve to lose. Not like some in our presence. I do hope and pray that you will forgive me my part in your birth.”

I easily recognized her as the Doctor that I had met on numerous times but I had never heard her name. Either that was on purpose or I wasn’t completely healed in the memory department. More likely it was on purpose because who knew which way I would jump and she had put her livelihood on the line to work on me. I decided to let actions speak for me as I walked up to her and engulfed her in a huge hug as I whispered in her ear “Thanks for everything Mother, I’m home!” To which she completely broke down in tears and hugged the stuffing out of me. “You are the dearest of souls and I see how my daughter loves you so much.”

It suddenly dawned on me where I had heard the name Gibbons before, it was my wife’s maiden name. Her own mother had remodeled me, That was going to take some explaining for me to understand why her mother had compounded her daughters illegal actions and basically finished what Alice had started. I was shocked and I imagine that this showed as just one word escaped my lips, “daughter?”

“You didn’t know that your wife was my daughter. Of course not, we had ever met prior to this and I imagine that you were in not very good shape when I did finally get to meet you. I am so sorry that that had to happen in such tawdry circumstances but I couldn't leave you the way my Alice left you and after some very long conversations with my daughter I got to the bottom of things and I realized that you were the innocent victim so I did the very best I could with you and I must say you turned out incredibly well.

That other quack that worked on you, Dr. Gayle, should have her license revoked, for what a mess she made of you. I fear that she must have thought that you were a wife beater or something and as she was a victim of that herself I guess I can see why she did what she did. I was able, with the invaluable help from Dr. Brassard able do undo all that Dr. Gayle had done and we created a miracle. I think you know Dr. Brassard; she was the one whose daughter died due to that asshole Bruce. Not to worry, we both got to work on him as well as some assistance from Dr. Gayle. Everybody is inside waiting for our guests of honor so lets not dilly dally out here.”

“You are more than welcome to my home and I would love for you to call it your home as well. After all you are married to my daughter and you make the loveliest addition to our family in a long, long time.”

I turned to take Alice’s arm and found her crying tears of joy as well as her mother and it gladdened my heart to be the bringer of such joy to this home. So with my wife on one arm and my new mother on the other I was quite content as we started into the house. Mother stopped briefly to tell our driver where to put the luggage. I wasn’t aware that we had any luggage but that thought was driven out of my head as Mother continued with. “When you have finished with the luggage Brandy would you please join us in the parlor?” Brandy curtsied perfectly and said in a velvety smooth contralto, “Yes Madam, at once Madam. “She curtsied again perfectly and turned to take care of the luggage.

Well you could have knocked me over with a feather. That extremely feminine creature was Bruce? Mother was a magician was all I could think and I must have said that out loud without being aware of it as she answered me with. “Oh I must agree dear, I scare myself sometimes but she is a work of art alright but she doesn’t hold a candle to you sweetheart!"

"I really mean that as the beauty of your soul augmented what I did a thousand fold and at the risk of hurting you feelings, which is something I would never want to do, I have to say that even as you didn’t wish this on yourself, you make a perfectly lovely lady and I believe you should have been born one and I am so happy that you hold no rancor towards this family as we appear to be but the tools of destiny in bringing about your change as the Goddess wanted. You will discover as your life unfolds that you were meant to be as you are now and I know that you enjoy what you have become as the joy simply sparkles from your eyes and you know what they say Danielle, the eyes are the windows to the soul and yours is breathtaking."

"I welcome you to our family unconditionally and I thank the Goddess above that you love my daughter as you have infused into her a portion of your undying love and you have freed her from herself and I have my loving daughter back. In fact I have two daughters now and my joy now knows no bounds. I love you both with all my heart, but enough of the maudlin talk now as we have a surprise party to go to. Come along my lovelies, let’s party.”

This brought a dual giggle from both Alice and myself as Mother laughed aloud with undisguised joy! All in all so far a perfect day! Yet we had the party to go and who knows what other joyful surprises to come! I was a tingle with anticipation. I knew that Brandy was here so it had to do with her punishment for her evil deeds as Bruce or so I hoped as if anyone deserved the house to fall on them Bruce sure did. I was not going to be swayed by her beauty now as I knew who it was inside.

As I was thinking these thoughts I could tell that Mother was apprehensive as she looked at me sideways. I reassured her with a smile and a squeeze and told her I was thinking of Bruce and how much I wished that he would be aware of what was to befall him. She just smiled widely at me and told me to just be patient and all would be known in time. She assured me that I among others here tonight would be very pleased with the outcome of Brandy’s education. I smiled back at her and thanked her and gave her a kiss on the cheek and as I turned to do the same to Alice I saw a tear roll down her cheek. I caught it on a fingernail and said that I hoped that this was for joy and not for sadness. She assured me she was the happiest now than in her whole life and I validated her very existence. I couldn’t think of an answer to that so I just smiled as sweetly as I could and patted her hand. Then turning to Alice found her crying as well, I enfolded her in my arms and kissed her as lovingly as I could as I whispered loving endearments into her delicate shell like ear.

At each endearment she seemed to gather strength and at last she was able to return my hug and kisses and we might have embarrassed ourselves if not for Mother clearing her throat and saying “Come along my dears, we have people to meet and presents to unwrap. You can finish that later in the privacy of your own suite upstairs. I am quite sure you will find all that you need for an extended stay and I do hope that you will stay for at least a few months. We have to let everyone get to know everybody else. It is the only way to share our joy! So come along let’s go have some delicious fun!” We again linked arms and strode into the parlor to meet our fellow guest.

Chapter Four

Endings and beginnings

“Brandy was a knock out”

I think we were the last to arrive with the exception of Brandy who was probably still working on the luggage. I had caught a glimpse of the trunk of the car and it was stuffed to over flowing with luggage of all kinds. Certainly that could not belong to just Alice and myself. I for one didn’t own that much. We were introduced around the room to the more than a dozen guests and finally came to the last and before she was introduced I gasped out. “Nadine” and she arose from her chair so gracefully that it brought tears to my eyes.

This woman was breathtakingly beautiful in mind, soul and body. What was the matter with Bruce, he had to be seriously disturbed to cheat on this lovely creature. She wrapped her self around me and cried when she realized who I was. “You poor soul! I am so sorry that my Bruce caused so much pain and suffering to you and your lovely wife. I hope that tonight you receive some measure of your dignity back. I feel that you are the most injured here and you deserve to mete out the justice and I am quite sure that all here would agree!”

I returned her hug and gave her a warm kiss on the cheek but told her that I didn’t believe in revenge as it belittled the avenger and I had already had too much hand into his present condition but I thanked her for her generosity and felt that his punishment should come from the woman whom he cheated the most.

I smiled at her and nodded as I patted her hand. “You deserve that much at the very least Nadine and if it is any consolation at all I will say that I can’t understand any man cheating on such a charming, gorgeous, and vivacious a woman as she was and that Bruce must have had serious mental problems.” I again smiled at her and turned to go when she stopped me gently as she said.” Everyone said that you were special but I didn’t understand what they meant until I had the honor of meeting you. You must be blessed to have a soul so full of love and understanding with a wisdom that shames us all! You are a beautiful person and I wish you have nothing but joy and love for the rest of your days as you certainly deserve no less.”

I was moved to tears by her words as I saw that they came from her heart and I wondered if maybe I was blessed as I was now surrounded by love and happiness. I didn’t think that my life could get any better as I beamed my joy to one and sundry in the room. That was when Brandy made her entrance. I mean that literally as she strode in like she was the queen instead of the maid. Looking at what she wore put lie to the maid theory as well. She was breathtaking! I couldn’t see how this could be any punishment at all. She was royally outfitted in a blue jacquard bustier with matching panties, a garter belt holding up seven denier Smokey black silk stockings, and matched with a Smokey black lace cover up. She was devastating with her Golden blonde hair reaching to caress her breast in front and the small of her back. Her makeup was understated but elegant. All in all she was the epitome of femininity. She stood there so sure of herself and I again could not see how this was any punishment at all!

I must have been frowning because Alice came up to me and asked if I was all right. I turned to her and fell into her arms and cried on her shoulder. ”After all that we have been through at her hands I just do not understand why she isn’t being punished! Surely no one can think that this is punishment; Just look at the way she stands there silently mocking us. I am so angry right now I could kill her myself and that hurts me more than anything as that is so against my way. Please tell me that there is more too come, I just can’t bear it to see her just standing there laughing at us.

I thought that being turned into the very thing that she despises would hurt her but look at her, she loves it!” Alice took me into her arms and kissed me lovingly on the lips and I momentarily forgot my displeasure as I sunk into her love for me. Again we were interrupted by Mother who again reminded us of the time and place for everything. We smiled and giggled as we colored just a little as if we had been caught with our hands in the cookie jar! Alice whispered to me to be patient and that the best was coming and I would see that smug look wiped off that blonde hussy’s face permanently.

I brightened up considerably at that news tidbit and I had an interest in the proceedings again. I could hardly wait! I know that this sounds slightly hypocritical of me and I do apologize but this man/woman had hurt so many people indiscriminately and had caused the death of one of his victims. He may be beyond the reach of the law and proper justice especially now but he/she was not beyond our special brand of justice. I noticed that some of the smugness had left her as she obviously overheard Alice calming me down.

She was probably trying to discern what else could possibly be done to her. These stupid bitches had taken his manhood mostly away but had allowed him to keep his most prized possession; his monstrous penis that none of these women could part with. They all wanted it because of it’s perfection and even though they had him looking like some blonde bimbo that didn’t matter as long as they would still be impaled on his prick. He would still be in charge; he would still be a man even under all these ridiculous trappings. Ha! The joke was on all of them and especially on that totally fucked up whore, Danielle. He remembered taking her virginity and making her enjoy it in spite of the pain. He had to laugh at the memory. He was the king in this henhouse and he would prove it every time he impaled one of these self-righteous bitches. Oh the irony of it all!

He must have let that last chuckle out because they were all looking at him as if they had stepped in something disagreeable. Their dismay almost made him laugh out loud again. Now here comes that ridiculous women that all referred to as Mother. What could she possibly hope to do to him! She was pitiful.

Mother positioned herself in front of the haughty blonde queen and in a stern voice ordered her to remove her panties. As always the compulsion to obey her was over powering and she did not even deign to fight it as she flipped off her panties with a practiced flick of her fingers. There standing in all its glory was his penis, the power tool that these stupid bitches had let him keep. How foolish they were and how magnificent it was. Just look at their eyes! They can’t believe its grandeur and can hardly wait to be impaled by its majesty.

I was appalled by that sight. It sickened me as I remembered how it had degraded me and caused me more pain than I even knew. I couldn’t just stand there and let these women pay homage to that ugly, evil thing. Unbeknownst to me all eyes were watching me, waiting for the pot to boil over. This was all orchestrated for the ultimate punishment for Bruce who still resided with the mind of Brandy and was totally aware of all that went on to and around him. All were sure that the sight of the weapon that had struck such a blow to my femininity would be enough to make me act as they hoped and prayed that I would.

I was not about to disappoint them even though I had no clue as to what was to transpire. I strode up to him and grabbed him by his prized possession and glared into his eyes as I told him. ”How would you feel if I just pulled this offending organ right off of you Bruce, how would you feel then without your pride and joy. Oh yes Bruce I know you better than you could think. You forget that once I was a male like you. Well not like you but male and I recognize the self love you have for your own penis. You are the most disgusting of all men who have to constantly prove to themselves that they are Men and that all else should bow down to your penis. You are sick man very sick and I have the cure in my hands right now; If I was to give this a little yank…… ”

I stopped in amazement as I felt his penis shift in my hand and I realized that it wasn’t real. It couldn’t be! Oh this was so delicious! I laughed out loud as I gave his faux penis another yank and it tore away from his body as the skin was just so much plastic putty that was used in make up in theaters to add fullness to something or another, to give the illusion….. Yes that was it! The ultimate punishment for Bruce… to find out his pride and joy was just an illusion!

I gave another tug and the root of the disguised double dildo came into view. I pushed it back in a bit and then pulled it out as Bruce finally caught on to what I was doing. I was fucking him with his own penis. It was diabolical, it was sublime. I couldn’t help but lick my lips as I told Bruce what I was going to do. I pulled it out a bit more then pushed it back in. Poor Brandy, and that was who was standing before me now as I had just killed Bruce with the realization that his penis was now giving him pleasure in a way that was so alien to him as to be horrendous.

Brandy was starting to squirm as her very sensitive pussy was reacting to the fucking she was getting from her own dick. This was the most delicious revenge ever and I didn’t feel diminished by it at all. I felt vindicated, released from my last bonds, finally I would be a woman in soul as well as in body.

All the women in the room sensed this as I did and the feeling was intense. It battered poor Brandy to her knees as she started to whimper as she felt her defeat. She begged me not to do it and her eyes were so pitiful that I could only fuck him/her for five more minutes than I passed the pleasure of this ultimate punishment over to his/her ex-wife.

Brandy’s eyes were tearing up now as she realized that she was totally a woman and no better than the least in the room which just happened to be her. She would have a lot of atonement to do before she would be inducted into the ranks of true womanhood. In the meantime her ex-wife was deliberately and slowly fucking her and she was powerless to stop her as she was powerless to stop the pleasure that she felt in her loins.

The pleasure grew and grew and she knew that soon she would be lost in the throws of that that he thrived off of when he was a man. Oh! This was cruelty of the highest order, magnified by the fact that it was her own wife that was killing the last of his manhood easily with just one hand as she pushed and pulled with ever quickening strokes. Brandy was moving her hips now to the insidious rhythm of her wife’s strokes as she felt ever closer to finale loss of Bruce and the total emergence of Brandy.

The other women, recognizing how close sweet surrender was, removed Brandy’s bustier and started to suckle on her nipples and stroke her breasts. Then with a cry Nadia pulled the double dildo completely out of her vagina and reversed it so that Bruce’s very own penis was about to enter her and steal his manhood away! Brandy whimpered and begged but to no avail as the people she was begging had once been the ones to beg for mercy at his hands and received none.

Nadine plunged the monster home to the hilt in Brandy and with a cry of a lost soul, which it was had her very first orgasm as a woman and it was a beauty as all the women continued to excite her. As Nadine furiously fucked her with Bruce’s prick and the other women never let up for an instant on teasing her breasts and nipples Brandy was lost in the throes of multiple orgasms that never seemed to want to quit. Danielle’s laughter was a tinkling bell amidst the pure animal sounds that Brandy was mewling out as she thrashed on the floor trapped in the very thing that she used as a weapon against an unknown number of women victims.

It was the ultimate payback and all the women felt the relief as some of his heinous crimes was now being paid for. Eventually the women had to stop, and they did so with reluctance, as they could not kill and to continue would possibly kill the new women Brandy with an over abundance of joy and pleasure. That was not to be Brandy’s lot though as she had a lot of atoning to do yet. As well as supply many men with pleasure that she would never feel again. She could feel all up to but excluding the final orgasm as that was deemed to be her punishment until she could prove herself to be a true female. No one in that room really thought that was possible but who knew. They above all else surely had to believe in miracles as they had witnessed too many of them to not believe.

Maybe Bruce would finally atone for his numerous sins through Brandy. Only time could tell. As they gently took the still twitching Brandy to her new quarters in the servants wing Alice took her wife to their suite up in the north tower and gently laid her down and loved her till dawn. All was right once more in the world and the grim features of the castle softened and glowed with an inner light reflecting all the true love within.

FINI

Or just the beginning?

Goddess bless!

Danielle

Prologue:

This is an add on after I have had this story on various sites for years! Wouldn't you know that the readers at BC would nail me with my Boo Boos!

Yes, Bruce was an as*! Then again Alice was no angel either. What she did was incredibly wrong! You such intelligent readers are wondering why David is letting Alice off the Hook? Love perhaps! Maybe the programing was stronger than we thought! I must admit to totally over looking the fact that Alice was the instigator in the whole "Let's cheat on David and transform him to my Lesbian Lover" scenario. BUT! I thought it worked out rather well. Alice did repent at the hospital and begged for forgiveness. David/Danielle was just a better person and forgave her.

Now dear Brucey had guite the history with cheating on his wife. How that woman put up with it all I will never understand? Who knows, perhaps Bruce is the instigator, He may have swept Alice off her feet, ( I hate to admit it but we are very emotional and can be set up quite easily by those smooth talking guys packing twenty pounds of salami.... Hmmmmm! Sorry, I'm back.)

Alice and her family tried to make amends the best they could and David/Danielle, although terribly victimized, did come out of it all with a beautiful body, A loving (and hopefully faithfull) spouse, and a very large loving family. It may not mitigate what Alice did to David but it goes a long way to making the outcome better!

A fitting revenge on Bruce (Even his wife agrees)

A message sent to those of cheating ways!

Maybe not everyone got their just desserts but..........

Ps. Any resemblance to people living or dead is purely accidental! Thanks to a very special reader!

Goddess Bless and Hold You!

Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

Don's Response

Synopsis:
Just prior to Jezzi's story Darling Dainty Donna and the family ganging up on Don for being mean to Bobbi I thought this story could be inserted instead. There is no meanness, no underhanded ploys, just a boy reaching out for answers from a family that he feels he has lost.........

by Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

I guess I have to admit that the 'sprout' looked damn cute in that Disney costume. I wasn't, nor am I yet sure, as to the reasons why Brandy wants my little brother to be a girl. What I really don't get is why he wants to be one. Prior to Brandy we had a really good relationship. He used to look to me as his big bro and I would teach him stuff that a young man needed to know. It was great. Our family was very close knit and we wouldn't think twice about helping each other.

Now I am all boy and I have never thought of being anything else but that never stopped me from helping Mom out in the kitchen or doing my share of cleanup duties around the house. Sheesh! I even did the laundry once in a while. I was the one to show 'sprout' how to seperate the clothes so we wouldn't get pink underwear. Now, I suppose he wouldn't mind that happening. Just because I kept a clean and neat room didn't mean I was limp wristed either. I just liked the idea of being clean and it was nice to be able to find things when I looked.

Yes, our Family was good. Then came Brandy. Almost over night she had twisted my brother into.... I don't know what. My parents changed as well. It was as if I didn't exsist anymore. Mother went gaga over the idea of having a daughter and dad, I guess he just liked to see Mom happy, I don't know. Our family suddenly didn't communicate anymore.

No one in their right mind would think of saying anything or doing anything when my 'sister' showed up at school. Brandy would have pulverized them and they new it. She had a black belt or something. I saw her take out three big guys once and I was suitably impressed. So deprived of a victim they started to take it out on me. All of a sudden I was having scraps all the time. It only got worse. Just last week three of the football squad cornered me in the gym change room and if Mr. Bosch, the coach, hadn't had come in I would have been wearing a cheerleaders outfit home.

I tried to get 'sprout' to see reason but he and the rest of the family, like, totaly ignored me. I had to do something. I went to the library and got some books about transgender stuff but I couldn't make heads nor tails of it. I was feeling more and more put upon. I was going to pop! Then one day in the library, Miss Jenson, the librarian, sat beside me. "I am so proud of you Donny. You are trying to understand, aren't you?"

I practically had tears in my eyes. Without even knowing why, I dumped my very soul on her. At first she was surprised, then angry. "I thought we were living in more enlightened times. I am so sorry for you Donny. What you need to do is call a family meeting. Let them all know at the same time how this is affecting you and how you feel it is affecting the family. Make sure that this Brandy is there as well. I think she is the pivotal character in all this. In the mean time I will see if I can find support groups that may help your family. Do not dispare Donny. I am here for you. Okay?" Her smile was like a balm to my soul. I smiled back and thanked her profusely. I went home to try to plan this family get together.

My chance came two days later as I had to go home early since I was head to toe in grease from my dumping in the kitchen garbage bin. Mother of course thought it must have been my fault. I never got the benefit of the doubt anymore. This was another thing I was going to bring up at the meeting. I got as cleaned up as I could then waited for dinner.

Everyone was home, even Brandy, for dinner. I was grateful for small favors. Mother just had to bring up my greasy affair. I held up my hand for some quiet. "We have a really big problem and we need to discuss it. Can we have a Family Meeting in the living room please. I am begging you to listen to me for once. This is so important to this whole family that if we don't have this talk there will be no more family." I got up and started to clean the table. Brandy snickered! "Hey girl, prior to your appearance here I always helped out. A fact that everyone has forgotten!" Was that guilt I saw in dad and mom's face?

"That is true Brandy. Before you came into our home Donny did almost everthing. I am so sorry Son. Yes, by all means, let's have that meeting. Something has happened to our loving family and I would like to find out what it is." While she was saying that she had gotten up, ruffled my hair with a grin, and helped to put the kitchen to rights as the others went out to the Living room. Well except for Brandy who watched, with surprise, as Mom and I made short work of the dishes and cleanup.

I made a quick dash to the front coat room and grabbed my school bag. It had gotten quite a bit heavier since a new addition had been added.

I got to the Living room and took my customary seat in the single seat by the couch. Dad was in 'His' Chair, Brandy and my...... 'sister' were cuddling on the couch at one end and Mom sat comfortably at the other end. I was going to start with "I guess you are all wondering why I gathered you here..." but thought better of it.

"Let me start by first apologizing to all about my atitude toward the sprout there but..." I stalled any other conversation with my raised hand. "Please let me have my say before I burst, Okay? Then we can discuss what ever you want !" I looked around and got the nods. "Okay. Here it is." I took a deep breath, sighed then jumped in with both feet! "I would be lying if I said I understand any of this stuff with the sprout and Brandy. I will probably remain in the dark because no one seems willing to help me understand. If not for the lady at the library we wouldn't be here." I opened my school bag and took out the printed info I had got regarding transsexualism and started to show them to everybody when Dad noticed my new aquisition.

"Jezus Donald. Why on God's green earth do you have a gun?"

I sighed, brought my pistol out and laid it on my lap. "That is another reason for this meeting. Will you just PLEASE give me the benefit of the doubt like you did before 'She' got here? I pointed at Brandy and I saw her stiffen. "Christ. Will everyone relax and let me have my say?"

For the first time in a long time My Father got my back. "Okay Donald, let's listen. This had better be good!"

I smiled my thanks at him. I hadn't done 'that' for awhile. It felt ...... Good. "Thanks dad." I waved the papers around as I told everyone about my trying to find answers at the library. Mom wanted to see them so I passed them to her as I continued. "I have found nothing that makes it easier for me to understand why my favorite little brother is now my 'sister'. I can't get my head around why Brandy wants my brother to be all femmy and I sure don't even 'begin' to understand why my little brother, right out of the blue, decides to be a girl. On top of all that I have ceased to be part of this family. Mom has her daughter and has completely forgotten our times together, Dad has his little princess to protect while forgetting that I used to need him too. Brandy has little sprout and doesn't want to share 'her' with anyone and finaly I have lost my little brother and someone who used to look up to me for protection, knowlege, and the fun we 'USED' to have. I have become ostrasized from the family. Only here though. The outside world still sees me as a part of this family though and I have to answer to all my old friends why I live with a pansy, a faggot, a wimped out dudette. I have been having more scraps in the last month than I ever have." I looked around at their shocked expressions.

"Why look so shocked? Surely Missy Bobbi and Brandy have been keeping you in the loop as to my school affairs. I'm sure that you heard how three of the football team grabbed me in the locker room and were going to put me into a cheerleaders outfit. If Mr. Bosch hadn't have come in I would have had to walk home totaly humiliated. Then today they dumped me into the kitchen garbage bin. I came home covered in grease. Mother dear blamed me of course." Mom had the decency to blush and hold one hand out to me and the other to her mouth.

"Ever since I lost my brother I have still been fighting for him. What have you done Brandy?" I pierced her with a solid glare. I still thought all our problems started with her. "I need this gun for my own protection now. I have no friends anymore. No one want to be asociated with the 'PANSY'S' brother. They probably think it is catching. God knows they think I am gay or something just because 'it' is." My voice had raised a bit and my anger and frustration were showing.

Bobbi was crying but I was on a roll. "I have actualy heard that there are three different factions. Oh, they all hate us and want to purify their town by removing us..... that's all of us by the way...... I'm quite sure that the master of kung fu here will leave us in a heart beat once they start on her too." I looked into Brandy's eyes with hate while fingering my gun. "You can be sure that will start soon. So as soon as she runs away where does that leave Bobbi and I. What about you and Mom, Dad? The town probably thinks that you're a poof too for putting up with having two gay kids. Even if that isn't true. I wonder if they will find some reason to fire you Dad? Then what? So you see why I am just a little tense over this whole situation."

Brandy had hugged Bobbi to her and was stroking her hair. "I'll never leave my Bobbi, I love her. I'll kill anyone who tries to hurt her."

"That's very sweet Brandy." I said sarcasticly, "You gonna kill the whole town? There are guys who are going to rape her then kill her, with you probably forced to watch. Then there are guys who just want to burn our house down preferably with us in it. God alone knows what the chicks will do!"

Now mom was crying and Dad had got up to comfort her.

"I rest my case..... Mom has Dad, Bobbi, and Brandy. Dad has the same, What do I have? Nobody. Just look at the social dynamics in this room." My eyes had started to mist but I would be damned if I showed it to any of these guys. "Well I guess you guys will be fine on your own. I'll go to family services tomorrow and get my emancipation from this family. Not that you will even notice. Just to be on the safe side I think you guys should move. That way my little goofy sister there can start over somewhere as the girl she seems to want to be. Brandy will have to find a way to stay close but love always finds a way eh? That way Mom and you guys will be safe. This town just isn't ready for Bobbi. Hey! I'm sorry I got on your case Lil' Sis but I had it really bad and I lost my family so........ what can I say."

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Brandy stand up and head my way. Reflex, anger, and suspicion had me up with my gun pointed at her head. I heard Mom and Dad gasp. Bobbi got up and walked past a stuned Brandy right toward me. "Woah Lil' Sis, stop right there. I think you two have done enough to ruin my life. I sure as fu*k do not want to hurt you but I will not be hurt anymore either." The little shit ignored me and just kept coming. 'She' wrapped her arms around me crying over and over, "I didn't know, I am sooooo sorry Bro."

I was caught in a dillema. I wanted so bad to hug the stuffing out of my new Lil' Sis but I still had my gun on Brandy. In my mind she was the enemy. She was the Family wrecker. She sat down, burried her face in her hands and started to bawl. I mean those were real tears. From Her? I put the gun down and hugged Bobbi to me. Shit! I was crying. I didn't even see when Brandy got up and engulfed us both in a huge hug. "No, Big Bro, you 'are' part of this family and I am so sorry for not seeing that. Will you ever forgive me, us?"

Mom and Dad had joined in and the Family was whole once again. My gun went missing but I didn't care, I had my family back. Three weeks later we were all set to move. Our stuff had gone ahead of us to our new home. Dad had a new job, actually a better job. Bobbi was registered at school as a girl with all her Id fixed. Brandy was working on her parents to get them to move too. She would be coming with us for a while. Mom and Dad had agreed to be her guardians until her parents could get to where we were. Brandy had convinced them to get out of that hateful town. They had been shocked to hear what had been happening. They had heard the rumors.... but who really believed gossip. For once the gossip paled in comparrison to what was really going on. Dad got a really great price for the house. Wow! That town really wanted to get rid of us. Well, the feeling was mutual.

************************************

Three months later:

I, the rough and tough 16 year old kid, was 'Finally' going through puberty. The doctors called it late onset. I was a little shocked to watch my body develope curves. I was getting out of the shower one morning when Mom walked in on me. She took one look and fainted dead away. Of course I yelled for help, so there I was, in all my nude glory for the whole family to see. Big hips, small waist, and the beginnings of very respectable breasts. Sheesh! Maybe this would explain my incredible mood swings lately. That and the fact that the next door neighbour boy was looking better each day..... Oh! No. I was noticing boys?

So, I was turning out to be a girl too?

Poor Daddy. "Not another one!" He wailed!

Mother and Bobbi giggled.

Brandy just smiled............

Hmmmmmmm?

Was it time for another family meeting?

;-)

FINI ?

Mike's Revenge

by Danielle O'Bryan

Hello everyone! Remember me? I used to be a rock star until my girl friend stabbed me in the back. She got her new boy friend to take over my band after she and her friends feminized me. This is the story of my revenge.

Chapter one

Ideas for Revenge

Even after six months that I had lost my band, my girl, and my self respect I couldn't believe the betrayal by someone I loved. I could live with loosing the band as I heard that they weren't doing as well since I was forced out, I could even live with being a girl now, but what really rankled was how my former girlfriend used my very love for her to betray me in the worst way. The more I thought about it the more it disturbed me. The last straw was when I heard 'my' song, a love song I wrote for her, being sung by that rotten bastard that had stolen my band and my girl. I wanted revenge in the worst way!

I thought of nothing else for weeks going over revenge sceanarios in my head till I was just about driving myself crazy. God I was pissed. Here was My band making money with MY songs. Suddenly a glimmer of an idea popped into my head. I laughed at how simple is would be if I could find someone with enough computer knowlege who wouldn't hold it over my head to do it. For some wierd reason I thought of my first ever friend, Narly, yes that was his real name. His parents were from the sixties or really mean. I don't really know for sure. Anyway he was the most awesome computer geek that ever lived. All I needed to do was find him.

Losing childhood friends from moves was always sad and you know I suddenly remembered him and I realized how much I missed him. I'm sure he'll get quite the kick from seeing me now! I may have been a geeky kid and a mediocre man but I made one hot babe. All ego aside I knew that I was a very pretty girl and with a little extra help I made a very hot, gorgeous babe. That might actually get me big points with Narly as him and I used to fantisize about girls just like me. I didn't hesitate any more as I just knew that he would help me.

The next day I hired three private eyes. One to find my, probably my only, friend Narly. One to find that prick Juan who stolen everything from me and one to get the bands real itinerary. Usually the one they put out is phoney till they are just about to start their tour. I then just sat back and waited for the results to come in. For the first time since being driven away from my band I felt that I just might be able to get my self respect back.

I was surprised when PI one called me with the info on Narly. I thanked him profusely and gave him a bonus equal to his fee. He was happy and I was estatic. I got in touch with each of the other two PI's and gave them an e-mail account for them to send me the info. I could get that anywhere so I set off to see my old Pal Narly. I arrived in Sandusky, Ohio two days later and went directly to his house. I was flabergasted when he recognized me even as a girl. "Hey Mikey, sorry but you never were all that manly even in grade school and as we went up to high school you seemed to get more girly. Not in a gay way man, but just phsyically. I always thought you would make a cute chick and it appears that I was right. Not your fault man I saw what was happening with your band. I tried to warn you but no one would let me talk to the big rock star."

I really felt bad about that. "I don't understand that Narly, we always catered to our fans and I would never turn down an old friend. I never got that big head ya know?"

"Yah! I hear yah man! I saw that while everyone else was getting full of themselves you always remained true to your roots. You made me proud bro." I don't know what came over me but I gave the butt head a big hug and almost a kiss. He seemed to enjoy it. "Hey it's kewl. You're a real chick now, right?" I smiled at him as I ruffled his hair. He used to hate when I did that but now he just grinned.

"So, as much as I enjoy tripping down memory lane with ya I have the feeling that isn't the reason you're here so spit it out, all I can say is no or yes, but for you it'll probably be yes. I outlined my plan of revenge against the band and saw his eyes light up. "Kewl plan duder, that I can do for ya!" Just like that, half of my revenge seemed already done. I could have kissed him but held back. I didn't want to scare him off. How wrong I was.

Chapter two

Follow the money

It only took my computer genius friend a week and a half to accomplish what I expected to take months. He put all the information, real legal looking, on a DVD for me. "I even got into the vaults and legaly changed all the copywrite info." he smiled.
"Do I want to ask how you did all this in such a short time?"
"Hey man, you know that all you really have to do is convince the other computer you are ligit. I've been stealing authoriaztion codes for years. I think I could run for president if I wanted to."

We both laughed at that as that used to be our biggest joke. We used to enter all sorts of political races for some of the most bizzarest posts. I remember Narly actually won the race for local dog catcher once. That was hilarious. We both had been somewhat jaded at our government for years. He handed that precious DVD over to me and as I went to take it he held back. "I know that this is kinda vile but I got to ask you for a favor in return for this" Narly actually looked pained that he had to resort to blackmail but I really didn't care, I would do anything for Narly Disc or no disc and I told him that. We got a little misty then he handed me the disc.

I never went back on a promise in my life but this was a tuffy! I would do it, there was no question of that but I was a little afraid of it ruining our friendship. When I mentioned this to him he got defensive for the first time I have known him.

"Man, I will always be your friend, your best friend I hope, regardless of any pranks we played and this is just a prank, Kinda!"

I beamed at him and shook his hand. "You got your man..... well woman in this case. Do ya think it will work?"

"I sure hope so!" Narly had the hots for a local girl who was being kinda cool towards him and he wanted to make her jealous with me. So for the next week I hung out with him at all the kewl places in town and whenever 'She' was around I made a great play of snuggling up to him and even kissing him. All his male friends were in awe of him for having such a babe for a girlfriend but most of the girls just gave me catty looks and poor Kath, Narly's intended, seemed to be stricken.

At one particular party where I was really turning it on poor Kath broke into tears and ran out of the hall. As soon as I noticed this I sent Narly out to comfort her and in about a half hour he was back with Kath draped all over him looking like the cat that got the cream. I decided to give Narly a real good sent off and played the 'Bitch' to pefection.

"Narl!" I spat. " what is that bitch doing in MY place?" I stood there with my hands on my hips and my toe tapping as Narly put on the best show of his life.

"Hey I'm really sorry Bambi ( I just about lost it there and had to bite my lip to stop from laughing) but Kath and I have been friends for a long time and because of a miss-understanding I thought she was pissed at me for some reason but as you can see we worked it all out. She is the only girl for me!"

" Fine! If you want to give up the queen for the little princess you are welcome to her. You'll be sorry you country hick!"

I felt my popularity drop to almost zero. Perfect! I stomped out with all the dignity of a runway model. It wasn't until I got back to my hotel room that I unleased the laughter that had been bubbling for hours. I laughed until I cried. That was the best stunt we had ever pulled and it actually worked. Now all Narly had to do was not fuck it up. I had a feeling he wouldn't as I really noticed the bond between them. Kath just needed a small nudge and I felt that now both will be happier because of it. I dropped an e-mail to him wishing him luck and to thank him for my very, very special gift.

When I got back to Hollywood I immediately called my lawyer and cried my tale of woe. When he asked if I could prove it I assured him that I kept very good records and if he could drop by I could give him a copy of them. He agreed to meet me for coffee at a close by Bistro and I agreed. I made a dupicate, I was very paranoid these days, and put the origonal in my wall safe. I glitzed myself up for his benefit and walked over to the cafe. I had a table and an expresso waiting by the time he arrived. I knew he liked that. I gritted my teeth and smiled at him when he said a bit too loudly, "Hey Babe what's cooking?" Then sat down. He pulled out his laptop and wiggled his fingers at me for the disc. I almost embeded it into his skull but smiled and dropped it into his waiting hand. He was, after all, the very best money could buy. He was obnoxious as hell but he always won and that was what I was counting on.

As he perused the info he whistled. "Damn girl, this is so tight that I won't even have to reach into my bag of tricks. This, my girl, is a slam dunk!" I was so happy that I reached over and gave him a big smootch right there in front of gossip central. I blushed and asked him to get right on it. He gave me a big wolfish grin and told me that he was on it.

It only took three months to get to court. Partly because we had frozen all their bank accounts and partly to my Lawyer. I told you he was good. After only one week in court I had won. One hundred and fifty six Million dollars. The band members were screaming at their lawyers and only Kayla noticed me as I left with Danny, my lawyer. I overheard her to ask Julia, "Wasn't that Lisa?"

Not only did I give Danny a huge bonus but I also gave him a great night in the sack. I normaly wouldn't do that but he was a great lover and pleasured me to unconsiousness. I had by then fully accepted my feminine self. I mean, what else could I do. Besides I love sex as a women. I never new when I was a man that women got so much out of it but now I was reaping in some rewards for being betrayed by those I loved.

When I regained consiousness I noticed that Danny was gone but I revelled in the after effects of his hard pounding. I still tingled in certain places, you know what I mean. I went to an old poster of the band and marked it with money signs that were crossed out. I knew that the Band was really hurting and that Kayla and Leanne had to be hurting the most. I wasn't too sure about Tina but as the bands manager she just got a salary so this court thing wouldn't have cost her anything but her Job.

I just couldn't help rubbing it in and I called Kayla the next day. I kept track of where they were at all times and had their present address and phone numbers automaticaly updated thanks to my very private dick! I hoped that Dick would come over tonight because I was still hot! I guess that revenge is an aphrodisiac.

The phone rang for five times before a voice answered. I recognized Leanne's voice and was surprised that she was there. "Hi, this is Lisa, how are you Leanne?"

"Who is this?"

"This is the person that you helped get kicked out of their own band, you bitch! How does it feel to be broke! Feeling a little bit betrayed? God I hope so. Now you have a small taste of how I feel! If you are confused just get Kayla to explain How she and Julia, my supposed girlfriend, feminized and humiliated me to the whole world and then took MY band from me! A lot of good that did them hey? Now that I have all the money. Payback is a bitch isn't it."

I could hear her crying, "I had nothing to do with any of that. I only joined up when Juan asked me too. They told me you had gone all gay and went to get a sex change. How was I to know any different. It was in all the papers too so I believed them. I'm so sorry!"

I kinda felt bad for her as she 'had' come in at the end and all so I told her. "Okay, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt. Meet me at Christee's in a hour. Come alone or you will get tarred by those other assholes big brush! I mean it!" She agreed.

Sure enough she came, alone too, as I watched from my hidden booth. As soon as I was sure and before she took off I called out to her. She looked around for me but still couldn't find me. It was a kewl booth for those that enjoyed their privacy. Christee's had three of them. I walked around my booth and approached her. I knew she didn't recognize me yet as I had had some extensive plastic surgery to look the best I could. If I had to be a woman I was going to be a good looking one. I touched her shoulder from behind as she was still looking around. She jumped! Wow she was wound up tight! I took her hand and guided her back to the booth.

"Wow Lisa! I didn't even recognize you. Your looking really petty!" Well what girl could resist honest praise. It pleased me that she thought I was pretty because she was a knockout!

We talked a while over breakfast and I gauged her respones to my questions. She was either a great actress or she had no clue what the rest of the Band had done to me. I ended up telling her the whole ugly story and was surprised when she started crying. "That is so disgusting!" she sobbed. "Why did you let them do that to you?" When I explained about the hormone pills that Julia was feeding me for months and how they sapped my ability to stand up for myself. Besides doing it 'For the Band' I also explained that I loved Julia very much and trusted her. "Who knew!" I shrugged.

She grabbed my hands and said very quietly and deadly, "Let's get the bastards! Julia always gave me bad vibes and that Juan really creeped me out but I have to admit that Kayla fooled me completely!"

I thought about this new turn of events as I finished my breakfast and had signaled the waitress for more coffee. "Okay if you really want to help me I want you to try to get Kayla's admission on tape. Can you do that?"

"I'll certainly try but what can I use to record her?" I handed her my new Phillips (tm) Voice Mate that could record four hours of conversation. "Wow! this is so kewl!" I wasn't sure but maybe I had found another fellow technophile. "I'll let you know as soon as I get it! Oh! How do I get in touch with you?" I gave her an E-mail account she could contact me at and said she could go to the library and use one of their computers. She smiled and giggled, "I feel like I am in James Bond movie or something. This could be actually fun!"

My estimation of her grew some more so I told her, "If you do this for me I will give you two Million dollars so you can get away from those scum." Her eyes opened really wide and she nodded to me getting as excited as a school girl. "Calm down girl or you'll give the show away." I smiled at her for the first time and giggled along with her. Maybe a friend here, I thought. I hoped so.

Four days later I was checking my e-mails for any progress from my two PI's still out there and was pleasantly surprised by the cryptic e-mail from Jane Bond. 'Mission accomplished!' I had to giggle, Leanne sure had the spy bug! I phoned Kayla's number and Leanne's breathless voice answered. She had obviously ran for the phone before Kayla could answer it. "Hello!" I told her to meet at the regular rendevous point and smiled at her giggle.

This time she was there first in the same booth. She hissed at me when I got close enough and I joined her at 'Our' table. She was radiant and obviously excited. "I got the bitch's whole confession. She was proud of her accomplishments to feminize you and get you out of the band. Once she got started she told me everything. I think I got at least three hours of her disgusting admissions to what she, Jaun, and Julia had done to you. I almost puked on her twice as she Laughed at how pitiful they made you and how easy it was to pull you down the path to full feminization. She told me that the Julia bitch had you on hormones right from when you met. She apparently always wanted to do that to some poor guy. So you were the lucky guy!

I kinda wished she had done it to Jaun instead. Wouldn't that be a scream?" A light came on behind her eyes as she leaned in close to me and whispered. "Why don't WE do that?" She giggled and I have to admit it was tempting but I already had plans for the big asshole and that feminization stuff took a long time! I had to dissapoint her and told her I already had plans for Juan.

"Okay! But what about Julia or Kayla?"

"Huh?" I guess I wasn't firing on all cylinders or something. She leaned in close to me and explained that Male hormones would have the same effect on a woman as female hormones had on a man. I was intriqued! That would be the most fitting punishment on Julia I could think of. In my excitement I grabbed her cute face and gave gave her a hot steamy kiss. There was some initial reluctance but then she got right into it. We were both Panting! "You are a genius!" She glowed!

She actually came home with me and we discussed plans of how to get close enough to Julia to do the dirty deed. Sure it would take some time but it was such a satisfying revenge that I was willing to expend as much time into it as necessary. I looked into Leanne's face and her big smile and knew that I was smitten! I blushed and looked down to the table top.

"What ever is the matter Lisa?"

I dredged up the courage to tell her, expecting her to bolt, but I just had to tell her. "I really misjudged you and I am so sorry for that. In the last few weeks I have come to really appreciate your sense of adventure and your excitement over our Jane Bond work and I find that I am attracted to you. Very attracted!"

I watched her face carefully for any sign of disgust. There was none. Just a speculative look as if she was pondering the pro's and con's of my statement. "I am very flattered Lisa, I really am but we really don't know each other very well yet and I would hate to jump into the pot before I knew how hot it was!"

I smiled and then pulled my checkbook out of my purse and shushed her as she tried to say more. I really didn't want hear any more rationizations about why we shouldn't be together.

I calmly wrote out a check for five million dollars and handed it to her. "Thanks for all your help! I know I couldn't have done it without you." I started to get up with incipent tears in my eyes when much to my surprise she tore the cheque up! "What are you doing? I assure you that that was a completely valid cheque!" I hissed at her in stunned surprise. "But if you want we can go down to my bank and get you cash if you prefer."

I was still standing to go but she pulled me down to sit again. "God! Those bitches really did a number on you didn't they?" I didn't know how to respond to that. "What I was saying was that we should take this very carefully day by day. I knew that trust was going to be an issue with you. That was why I tore that cheque up. At first I was doing it because I was outraged that anybody would do that to you. Then I got so wrapped up in the spy vs spy stuff and found I was getting off on being a sneak." She stopped to smile broadly. " I think we should be roomates first then Lovers if we find we are compatable. If not then we can go our own way at least knowing that we gave it a shot! What do you think?"

All I could do was just smile and nod. She laughed, grabbed my hand, pulled me up and said. "Well, what are you waiting for? Lead on room mate.

On a side note I should mention that we are still happily sharing the same house and now bed and are deleriously happy!

Once arriving home I gave her the grand tour, impressing her immensely. I don't think she even thought that we would be living in a house together. A house that I had lovenly added all the latest amenities. I had styled the house in a forest motif and the bath room seemed to be in a small glade with lifelike statues of Dear and and other forest creatues around the luxurious jacuzzi and pedestal sinks. She laughed and mentioned that she wanted blindfolds on the critters while she was taking a bath! I giggled and said that I would see what I could do.

When we got to the kitchen, the only room that looked like what it was, and I introduced her to Ms. Gallin, my cook and housekeeper and sometimes Mother I giggled! She seemed to be surprised at first but then went on to endear herself to Ms. Gallin by congratulating her on being steadfast about her kitchen that should look like a kitchen! Ms. Gallin snorted and declared that she refused to cook in a lumber camp! She was smiling though and I knew she approved of Leanne. I was glad because I wasn't kidding about the Mother stuff. I looked to her as I would to my own Mother for advice and sometimes just for the warm feelings of home.

We got her settled into the guest room that she said was bigger than Kayla's apartment. She looked to me with some small embarrasment. "I really don't want to go back to that bitch's place and I don't really care about what I left there but......." She trailed off then with a minkish smirk and swaying back and forth with her hands clasped behind her back like a little girl asked in a small voice if she could get an advance on her allowance so she could go shopping. I laughed heartily and handed her a platinum Visa and told her to knock herself out.

Let me tell you, that girl could shop! I thought I was good but she left me long behind after the fifth hour of marathon shopping! I was suitably impressed with not only her stamina but with the care and attention that she spent on her puchases! Nothing too flashy or trampy but still quite sexy selections. She also had a great eye for colors and was a mix and match genius. I vowed then and there that she would be the head shopper from then on. This pleased her no end you know when I informed her after we got home. "Wow! After only one day and I get a promotion! You better be carefull or the rest of the staff might get jealous. Ms. Gallin just snorted a laugh at that but I went into peals of laughter.

God it had been so long since I had laughed like that! I stopped and wondered if I had just said that out loud and guessed I had from the tender looks from Leanne and Ms. Galin.

It was two weeks later when my PI number two had caught up to the lovebirds in Oregon. I was pleased to hear that the relationship was quite rocky now that money was tight! I took down the information, thanked him and gave him the details of how to get paid. I had also included a hefty bonus to his payment as well as I was doubly happy with his news.

Now on to Kayla's punishment!

Leanne sat with me and we discussed several ideas. We did have her full confession on tape but if we used that to send her to prison that would drag all the others in as well and I had such plans for Juan and Julia.

No, Kayla would take some brainstorming. As we listened to her gloating over what she had done to me we inavertantly let Ms. Gallin hear the tape. She had stormed in to the study and demanded to hear the whole tape. I had never seen her so angry! She listened to the tape twice and then commented on how she should be treated like the spoiled child she was. She perked up suddenly and went to the phone. After talking for about an hour she returned and informed us that Ms. Butlers Prep School for unruly children would be happy to take her in and would be sending a brochure in the mail right away. With a smug look Ms. Gallin left to go back to her kitchen.

Leanne and I exchanged glances of wonder at Ms. Gallins quite out of the ordinary display. We also looked forward to the brochure as well. Thanks to Ms. Gallins' timley intervention we were able to forget about Kayla for a while and focus on Juan.

I had an epiphany! Leanne asked it it hurt! Giggling I tickled her calling her the comic that could. While she was recovering from an intense bout of tickling I explained my most excellent idea. It was simplicity itself. Get him on a plane to Mexico or preferably some middle-east destination, plant some serious drugs in his luggage, and wave bye bye as he gets carted off to prison.

Once again Ms. Gallin came up with how and when. Lebannon, she said, had very stiff anti drug smuggling laws and Juan would be lucky if he got away with twenty years. A prize she said would get him on the plane expecting wine and women not whines and gentlemen! I had to laugh at her dry whit. I gave her a big hug and thanked her for all her help. She smiled (Actually really smiled) and said it was her pleasure.

While serving us dinner she asked to join us. I was surprised but agreed with a smile. She sat there for a while formulating what she wanted to say while both Leanne and myself waited patiently. She finally got her thoughts in order and started to speak. "When I first started to work for you I thought you were one of those Peter Pan folks, you know, Fairies! She paused while we laughed at that. " I decided during our interview that you seemed harmless enough and I could live and let live. Over the past few years I have come to realize that you are a staight forward, honest person with excellent taste that seemed to be very sad and lonely. I noticed that you were scruplious with your business dealings but appeared almost paranoid when dealing with people. I then realized that you had been hurt by someone close to you and didn't trust people anymore. I apologize to you for thinking you were gay or something. After listening to that awfull tape I realized that you had no say in what had happened to you and I am impressed with your fortitude by not bemoaning your fate and getting on with your life. I must say that revenge is belittling to the seeker and I hope that you will not be tainted by it but also must let you know that you can count on me for anything I can do to help." She stood up from the table, smiled at me and stated. "I am very proud to be your housekeeper Miss!" She then left and dissapeared into her kitchen, leaving behind two ladies with moist eyes.

Chapter Three

Kayla

The brochures for Ms. Butlers Preparatory School for troubled children seemed ideal but one had to wonder how the prim and proper housekeeper knew of it. Was she a graduate or sponsor? I would venture to guess that we would never know 'That' answer. Now all we had to figure out is how to get Kayla up there. We knew that once she passed through the walls voluntarily it would take considerable time before she would be going out. The world would be a safer place while she was in school and hopefully her lessons would make her a better person when she left. It was more of a gift then punishment as it would supply her with a fresh outlook on life and hopefully give her some peace as well.

Leanne came up with the idea on how to get her up there. She would go back to the apartment like nothing had happened, apologize for not calling or writing but that she had been so busy at her new job of helping children with dissabilities. She would go on and on about how great it was and talk Kayla into coming up to see if she might want to work there. It seemed to be a fairly safe approach and I could go with her if anything went amiss. That was settled and we would go to the apartment tommorow. There was no way that Kayla would recognize me and I could add extra incentive and believability.

The next morning saw us going to Kayla's and as soon as Leanne's key let her in you could feel the miasma of evil permeating the place. Leanne called out for Kayla and was rewarded immediatley with, "Well where the hell have you been? Do you have your share of the rent?"

No 'How are you' 'have you been alright'. This lady was evil to the core. We could play into that though. Leanne went into her spiel about her new job and how rewarding it was and how good the salary was. She introduced me as Brenda, a fellow worker. Kayla did not seem to be at all impresed and my hopes died a bit. When Kayla once again mentioned Leanne's rent I hoped that her greed would win the day.

"Oh! I'm sorry. Here I am going on and on about me." She opened her purse and took out a wad of bills that would choke an Elephant. Kayla's eyes opened wide at the sight of so much cash and she almost started to drool. Check and Mate! I thought as I too opened my purse and handed another equally impressive wad of cash. "Do you think you have enough?" I asked innocently. Kayla was practically salvitating at the sight of so much cash. I imagine being poor can have that effect on people who are used to having much more. I snickerd to myself as I relived those wonderfull moments at the courthouse. Meanwhile Leanne had counted out several thousand dollars and handed it to a stuned Kayla. "I'm so sorry to not give you any notice but I hope that this will ease the burden." Leanne said with just the right amount of innocence so as to not sound too phoney. Well! Kayla jumped into the boat in an effort to grab the bait.

"My God! How much do they pay you?" Kayla asked in wonder.

" Well I am just starting so my wage is a little small for now. They only pay me $ 5000.00 a month. I should get a raise when I pass the probationary period. Brenda, you been there for over a year now may I ask how much they pay you?"

What a lead in. "I take home $ 216,000 a year now." I deadpanned. " But I am up for review next month and I may get a raise. I certainly hope I do as I could use more money. Those darn Mercedes are murder in maintenence and I am helping Todd through University and you know how expensive that can get." I said this last straight to Kayla and she nodded with dollar signs in her eyes.

"Ummm! Maybe I should come and take a look around. If the job isn't too disgusting I would certainly be interested to try." Yea, sure you would, I thought. You would try to figure out some scam to get more money.

Leanne jumped right in. "Oh! What a marvelous idea. We could work together! That would be so much fun!" Carefull sweety, I thought, don't lay it on too thick! Kayla had apperantly made up her mind and getting up grabbed a coat and her purse. "Well, let's get going then!" I turned and let out a sigh of relief. We had her!

One very long hour later we pulled into the parking lot of Ms. Butler's Preparatory school for difficult children. Well, Kayla certainly qualified for the latter part. A more difficult child didn't exsist! As we walked in Kayla observed. "My God! It looks like a prison!"

My! my, how astute you are my dear!

Once past the huge towering walls she relaxed when she saw the finely manicured lawns with all the statuary and fountains. It was designed to make one at ease. We entered the building proper and again Kayla was impressed. This place reeked of 'Old' money. She was already thinking of ways to get more than her fair share. She was hooked! Now all we had to be careful with was our wording as we talked to Ms. Butler and Kayla would have a home for many years.

Maybe even coming out a better person. I surprised my-self by hoping that this would be the case with Kayla. Unbelievable! Here was the person who was most responsible, next to Julia, for my current situation and I was wishing her well? Strange days indeed!

We were ushered into the opulance that was Ms. Butlers office and I knew that this would cinch the deal. Kayla's innate greed would suck her in and keep her in. Ms. Butler had the forms already on her desk waiting for Kayla's signature.

"Good day ladies, how may I be of assistance to you today."

It was my turn as this was my revenge and I would not have anybody else burdened with any guilt that this might engender. "Ms. Butler, we were extolling the virtues of your establishment to our friend Kayla here and she has made mention how much she would love to reside here." I turned to Kayla and prayed that she didn't catch the significant differences in how I spoke of her wants. "Isn't that right Kayla dear?" There is a God, I thought as Kayla took the opportunity to get into the good graces of Ms. Butler right away. I wasn't all that sure that Ms. Butler had any.

"Oh absolutey Brenda, and I can't thank you enough for bringing me up!" She smiled at Brenda (that would be me for those of you who may have forgotten) and then turned her smile on Ms. Butler. "Well you are in luck as we have a vacancy in the Infant room. Would you be interested in joining the Infants there Miss Kendra?" Ms. Butler turned to me and stated. "That would start at $5000.00 per month she said to me. The wily old Fox had made Kendra think of that as money in not money out.

"That would be perfect" stated Kayla putting the last nails in her coffin herself. I nodded in agreement and Ms. Butler immediatley slid the documentation over for Kayla to sign. She signed without any hesitation. Ms. Butler took the signed documents and then pushed one to me to sign. I was after all going to be paying for this schooling! Kendra just had to ask, "Why are you signing Brenda?" An easy question to answer without having to play verbal dogeball in a mine field. "Why, I am your sponser Dear." I answered with Kayla giving me a look of thanks.

Meanwhile Ms. Butler had pushed an intercome button and when there was a tinny response she ordered special beverages for her guests and would Mistress Beatrice please come to the main office for a pickup. I knew then that Kayla's fate was sealed. I knew that Mistress Beatrice was in charge of the infant department. It didn't take long for refreshments to arrive. There was both coffee or tea and some good looking biscuits. The server nodded to Kayla and asked her preferance and when Kayla said coffee I knew I was getting the tea! The server put her tray in order and asked Kayla regarding cream and sugar. Kayla said yes to both and while a movement from Ms. Butler caused Kayla and Leanne both to look her way while I saw the addition of a vial of a clear liquid. She passed the doctored coffee to Kayla who smiled and thanked her. The lady smiled and said what a delight it was to hear such politness these days. Kayla, certain that she had made brownie points drank her coffee down in one swallow. "Oh My! I am so sorry. I have no idea why I gulped that down like that. I do apologize for my rudeness. It was very very tasty though."

I don't know if Kayla noticed her speach patterns were degrading to that of a much,much younger person. She smiled dreamily and asked in a little girls voice. "Can I have some more yummy drinky please?" who would have known that she actually had some real politeness in her. Probably from her mother when she was a child. At that moment Mistress Beatrice entered and looked kindly at Kayla who by now was sitting as a child swinging her legs. "that would be May I have some more yummy drinky please" she said to Kayla. She had obviously heard Kayla's earlier request and the training was allready in progress. "Oh! I'm sowwy. May I have some more yummy drinky please?" Mistress Beatrice beamed down at Kayla and said. "Of course you may sweety." She held out her hand and Kayla put hers there so trustingly and the two walked out the door to who knows what horrors for Kayla.

I looked worriedly at Ms. Butler for some reasurance as I had to ask. "She won't be harmed will she?" My maternal instincs were on full blast and I was genuinely worried for little Kayla. Ms Butler answered with a gentle smile. " Of course not Mommy. I am very happy to know that she has people who care for her." I wasn't too sure about that Mommy remark but I was relieved to hear that Kendra would not come to any harm. Giving it some more thought I figured that I may have sounded like a worried Mother so I smiled at Ms. Butler and thanked her. As Leanne and I rose to leave Ms. Butler passed some documents to me. I had already paid for two years in advance and I was sure that they would call when more funds were necessary. I smiled my thanks again to Ms. Butler who also rose to bid us a good day. I was turning to go when Ms. Butler said. "You do know that you do have visitation rights after the break in period of three months. I think your little girl would love to see her Mommy!" I thought about that for a few seconds, turned and again smiled at Ms. Butler. "Thankyou, Yes I would like to come up and visit. Am I allowed to bring presents?" With a wide smile that looked so alien on her face Ms. Butler nodded. "There are some guidelines in your forms. Ladies I wish you a good day." We nodded back to her silently as Leanne and I left the office and once back in the car the enormity of what I had done struck me. "God! I hope I did the right thing." Leanne leaned over to me, patted my hand and told me. "You did just fine Mommy!" I couldn't help but smile as I put the car in gear and we headed home.

Chapter four

Juan

It took a very, very long time to set up the sting for Jaun. There were dozens of niggling little details that had to be handled very carefully or the whole sting would unravel and either I or Leanne could be hurt. I was suffering no illusions that Jaun was a tough nut to crack. The potential joy for a successful opperation was enough to keep Leanne and myself going and surprising to me (Although I should have known better by now!) was the depth of assistance from Ms. Gallin. One of these days I just had to ask her how she new all these different people. Some were real bottom feeders and one was actually a contract killer!

Remind me to give Ms. Gallin a raise! Phew!

Finally we had a smooth running sting that I was sure would work. It was helped by the steady decline of his and Julia's relationship. Money problems always put a strain on a relationship but add to theirs was both of their incredible egos and their 'need' to seem to be wealthy and successful to all around them. By the time we had all our 'ducks' in a row Juan was definatley primed to get away from Julia.

I placed the ad in his favorite car magazine. Then we developed the appropriate corporation to have a sale gimmick that matched the ad. The hardest part of the whole sting was getting the drugs. These had to be real or the appropriate law enforcement agencies could do nothing. I had 'never' done drugs and only had a vague idea that they were avaiable at all the 'BIG' parties in Hollywood. I had a stroke of genius and talked Kenny, my horny lawyer, into wangling us an invite to the next up and comming bash. I, of course, didn't mention that I was bringing my lover, Leanne, with us but as he was meeting me at the bask that didn't matter. Danny would get over his little mad as soon as I needed his services again. I just paid too well!

Now the only iffy part was securing the drugs needed from some greedy or Horny dealer at the party. I was sure that there would be quite a few at such a bash as we were going to. Hollywood glitter attracted the bottom feeders like wiggling worms attracted fish!

I hired ten people to go through all the mail that was recieved for the contest. They were looking for only one. Juan Alverez! No one could possibly win. I added further incentive to the staff that the lucky finder would recieve a bonus of $5000.00. The mail flew through their fingers.

I was starting to worry that Juan had missed the ad even though it was placed in six strategic areas of the magazine. I sweat blood for two weeks! Finally it was found and the lucky girl that found it was dancing around the room singing "Ureka! I found it! I found it!"

Not being one who could stand the unhappy faces I got them all in the holiday spirit by handing out small paychecks as well as Holiday pakages to several really hot resorts. Then the booze was brought in and the Pizzas arrived. That was one happy group! I gave the lucky girl her bonus and she was overwhelmed when she saw it was for $50,000 rather than the expected $5000.00. I had learned that my newest employees were all single parents under the bill and morgage gun and my newly minted 'Maternal' instincs took over and I made sure that they were all looked after by giving them the highest wages they had 'ever' earned. It made me all warm and gushy to see all the happy faces. But the best was from the tears of my 'winner' as she was totally at a loss for words as she hugged me and danced me accross the office floor.

As the party came to a close I arranged for designated drivers to make sure they all got home safe. What can I say, I was a good Mommy!

Operation Juan was in full swing. The party was tommorow night and Leanne and myself went shopping for the best 'LOOK'. It was a blast! We had found the perfect gowns and got all the necessary accessories, including only the sexiest and scrumptious of underthings. After all you just had to feel desireable at one of these bashes.

The night had arrived and Leanne and I had just got back from the salon where we had the'Works'. We got a real laugh from Ms. Gallin as she opened the door and enguired who we were and what we wanted before breaking up in one of her rare 'silly' moments. It only endeared us to her more. When we were all dolled up and waiting for the Limo to pick us up she again surprised us by saying how Special and Beautiful we were. She got her deserved hug and then we were off.

Let me tell you, what with the limo, the beautiful clothes and the atmosphere we both were feeling like Cinderella going to the Ball. Normally I had avoided this type of party while in the band so that made this one even better. Leanne and I really put on the show as we arrived in our stretch white limo, gorgeous gowns and big smiles as we sashayed in arm in arm. Oh my the rumors would be flying tonight as all the gossip mongers would be drooling to find out who we were and if we were an 'Item'. We left them guessing and when we joined up with Danny he suprised me by being quite pleased to have such beautiful women on his arms. We played the rich socialites to the hilt and Danny, known as a real high end wheeler and dealer lawyer, put the icing on the cake. We had people guessing all night. Between Leanne and myself wantonly throwing ourselves at Danny kept the poor man in a constant state of arousal. He didn't mind a bit and showed off his condition to any and all who look. Let me tell you from very enjoyable experience that Danny was packing a very nice bundle, if you know what I mean......Snicker!!!

Towards the midway point of the bash found me alone in an ante room with a table filled with pharmecitical pleasures. Pretending to not notice the several people who were sampleing the veritable cornicopia of joy. I said, seemily to myself. "Oh! My! I wish I had this at home!" I felt the approach of someone behind me who whispered in my ear. "That would be no problem, my dear. Is there anything that you would prefer?"

"YES! I screamed to myself! PAYDIRT!" I turned and innocently asked if he had access to either Hashish or that 'cracked' Cocaine stuff. I made it abundently clear that I didn't really have a clue as to what I was doing but obviously had a boyfriend or someone that did. "I would really like to surprise someone!" I vamped him easily as he thought I was a sweet but bubble headed Bimbo that he could make a few extra bucks off of. Not too much as to make it necessary for someone to come after him for screwing his girlfriend in a a drug deal but certainly a profit!.

The deal was concluded quickly as I smiled with appreciation for him being SO nice to help a girl out. I was amazed at how brazen he was by asking double the price but I didn't show it as I happily paid him the small fortune out of what seemed to be just my 'mad money'. He did try to sell me more but I assured that this was just 'Lovely' and what a kind man he was. He went away pleased with his windfall and I just about floated back to the area where Danny and Leanne were on the dance floor. I winked at Leanne and motioned to my purse with my eyes wide and grinning like a loon. She soon got the hint and laughed out in joy as she took poor Danny on a dance of erotica. I wasn't even dancing with her and I got moist. The rest of the night was a complete blast. The constant queue of ardent hopefuls kept us on the dance floor practically all night with just a few small breaks for the Ladies room or to get a drink! I think I can say in all honesty that if our Hosts knew who were we would always be on the guest list as we definatley put the sparkle on this soiree!

We made sure to be most appreciative in quite the Ditzy blonde ( no offence all you blonde people. I am a natural one myself) way to our hosts in the wee hours of the new day as we made our way out to the Limo. I had no doubts the Danny would be deluged with requests to know who were for some time and I knew he would enjoy every moment of it. It was, after all, very good for his image as well. Our white stetch horseless carriage carried two very contented Cindy-rellas back to our castle.

Near mid day I managed to get up without disturbing my gorgeous bed-mate and made my way to the kitchen where I hoped Ms. Gallin had large quanities of that ebony elixer of life available. I need not have worried as I found a happily busy Lady going about that mysterious ritual of making brunch and copius amounts of coffee were already on the table. Slipping up behind her gave her a hug and a kiss on her cheek. "Good morning Mother" I chirpped. Her normal snort of a chuckle made me feel good all over with the stability of having her in my life. She came over and set a plate of morning sausage, pankakes, and eggs in front of me. "So how did the mission go last night?"

"Oh!" I exclaimed jumping up and getting my purse from the front foyer table. Returning to the kitchen I sat down and proudly displayed my 'swag'. Ms. Gallin looked it over with a knowlegable eye and pronouced that it was of very good quality. Not so surprising considering the connisuers at last night's party. Once again Ms. Gallin impressed me. I quietly asked. "However do you know so much Mother dear?" Her snorted chuckle was my only answer as usual.

"Good morning all." preceded Leanne as she floated into the kitchen and settled into a chair with a sigh. "Last night was just so dreamy and I didn't even loose a slipper." She giggled. Spotting the haul from last nights mission she asked. "So mother dear, is our first foray into the seemy jungle of illicit drugs a succes?"
Ms. Gallin chorted and again pronounced its quality. "Good." Leanne stated in a firm voice. "Then the sooner we get it out of our house the better!" Realization of Leanne dislike of drugs yet her allowance of this one time foray made me smile adoringly at her. "How ever did I deserve to find you?" I asked of the room. Ms. Gallin again surprised me by stating quite emphaticaly that I definatley deserved all the good I could get out of life. Her soft kiss on my cheek made my day!

"Well my fellow soldiers of goodness and purity shall we start Jaun's Holiday of a lifetime extraveganza?" We all giggled at that as I got the ball rolling by calling our next group into action. I had hired a small group of actors two weeks ago who gleefully accepted their roles. We had three girls and two men who would portray the magazines PR department that was to give Jaun his prize. We even had a real video camera with all the lights and whistles to wisk our unsuspecting 'winner' along to his trip to Hell! Of course the actors didn't have a clue and the camera man actually thought this was a 'legit' contest win. In about twenty minutes Juan would be basking in his good fortune. The actual sting was set for next week and all was in readiness.

We were in the airports luggage area waiting for our 'mark' to arrive. This part of the exercise was crucial to the over all success of our 'sting' and again I had placed myself in the danger zone as this was my revenge and I would not let anyone else of my happy crew to be put into any jepoardy. I had practiced my moves in front of mirrors for weeks and felt I had it down. I was ready and Jaun was going down! Out of the corner of my eye I could see a smiling, swaggering Jaun coming to the baggage drop off area. He had percisley the expected luggage as of course that was part of the contest win. I braced myself for impact as I turned and bounced off Juan, going down with a squeal. I had dressed in a tarty little bit of fluff that would allow him ample views of my charms and sitting on the floor looking dazed I presented quite the picture of a damsle in distress. Jaun was so predictable as he pretended to try to help me up while he copped several good feels. Soon I was up and leaning against my rescuer panting out my thanks for his help while the package I had palmed found it's way to a zippered compartment on the outside of his carryon bag that was most dificult to discern. Of course, it was designed that way and would look even more like a prepared drug stash then. It was check and mate! As I watched him swagger down the causeway to his plane I knew that the officials at his destination were even now being notified of the nasty 'drug smuggler' headed their way as well as the appropriate news agencies. If all went well we could watch him get his on national T.V. tonight! I was one happy camper as I floated out to the carpark where my lovely Leanne waited to wisk us away home to our celebration dinner.

Our delicous meal consumed and feeling plesantly stuffed we sat in front of the T.V. in anticipation. We waited impatiently through local news and perked up when they shifted to Internation news. How lucky could we be. Jaun had made the first news as he was being handcuffed and let off with such a precious look of suprise and shock as we heard him yell. "It's not mine! Not mine I tell you!" His pleas of innocence faded as he was led to his new life. Gee! I sure hoped he found true love in his new country of residence for a long, long time! I grabbed Leanne and Ms. Gallin and did a victory dance as I squealed in Joy! Life was good!

Part Five

Julie

Julie was stunned as she watched that asshole Juan get busted in Israel for drug smuggling. Of course she knew he had been set up as the jerk didn't do drugs as he felt they took his edge away. Julie was more angry that the asshole had won a trip and didn't even let her know or include her in any way. "What a prick!" she yelled into the empty apartment. She had returned to find that anything of any value was gone and that asshole Juan had already pawned it. He had left her basically with nothing. The bank account they shared was of course empty and she would be lucky to make a meal of what food was left. She had her clothes and that was all. "What a Prick!" she yelled again, as she jumped up and down in impotant rage. The really sad part was she had no friends to turn to because she beat everyone away with her super Bitchiness. Now when she could sure use anyone there was no one. The realization that she had brought this on herself was a bitter pill to swallow. She sank to the floor and cried for hours. She had never felt this alone in her life and she did not like it! The sudden strident sound of the phone startled her and she hesitantly answered it. "Hello?" her voice quavered with still pent up emotions.

"Julie? Julie? My God girl, I saw that useless Jaun get busted on T.V. What the hell was he doing in Israel?"

"Who is this?" Julie asked.

"You wait right there girl, I'm coming over. I sure don't like the sound of your voice. Hey don't do anything stupid, kay? I'm on my way." The phone went dead and Julie gazed at it with a puzzled look. Who the hell was that?

Twenty minutes later her door bell sounded and she opened it to see the smiling face of.....? The girl pushed past Julie and stared around the apartment.

"Jesus girl! what happened to all your stuff. You get robbed?" Julie stared at the girl, trying deperately to remember her before she realized that she couldn't remember her and leave in disgust. When you have no one you desperatley clutch at the person who shows any interest.

'Damn, why was she such a bitch. If she had paid even the slightest bit of attention to those around her she would know this person, I mean, God! She seems to know me very well and even knew her apartment!' She drew a complete blank and again fell to the floor crying piteously as she realized that this person would soon know her for what she really was and leave in disgust and then she would be alone again. She wasn't sure if she could do alone! She felt an arm around her shoulders and drew warmth and strength from it. Suddenly a name popped into her head! "Beth?"

"Hey! Its okay! I'm right here girl! You take it easy okay. God! It's depressing in here. It's like a tomb! Let's blow this popsical stand. You are coming over to my place. No way am I leaving you alone. You're sure rattled Jules, I've never seen you this way. Come on grab your coat and purse! Have you eaten today? Probably not! You would forget your head if it wasn't attached." She grabbed Julie's coat from her closet and helped her on with it then grabbed her purse and draped it over her shoulder. She pulled Julie out of her apartment, closed and locked the door and then with her arm around her shoulders to guide her took her outside.

A short few minutes later they were sitting in a restaurent sipping on coffee while waiting for their orders. "So what the hell happened Jules? What was numbnuts doing in Isreal for fuck's sake and since when did he start up with drugs?"

Julie looked at the bubbly girl for a moment and it all came back. This was Beth from the Nautilus Club where she did erobics, weights, and swimming. Beth was a genius with massage therapy and had helped Julie out with her cramps. They had a stange relationship. Julie liked her and felt that she could tell her anything but it was strange as they had only known each other for a few months. Julie had to laugh at Beth calling Juan numbnuts. That seemed to be her favorite term. It would appear as if Beth was phycic for that's what she felt like calling the prick now! She smiled at Beth and started her story.

"What a prick! Damn fucking asshole! What a prick!" Julie had to laugh at her friend as she started to repeat herself. "Ya know I warned you about him months ago, Girl! God damn Numbnuts! what a waste of space. I really don't know what you saw in him Jules. I mean you have good taste in every thing else but that Looser had you bulldozed!"

Julie had to admit that Beth had a point but felt she had to defend numbnuts! She laughed and told Beth what she had just thought!

Beth's warbleing laugh bouyed up Julie's spirits just as it always did. Through out dinner She tried to explain to Beth that in the beggining of hers' and numbnuts relationship things were good and she honestly thought they were in love.

"Naw!" Beth interjected. "I tell ya girl, the only love there was between himself and himself!" She crossed her eyes for a moment and laughed. "Did I just make any sense?" Her warbleing laughter bubbled out and Julie couldn' t help but laugh with her.

"Yea Beth, you made great sense!" "Thanks for.... for everything!" Beth looked slightly embarased at the praise but looked up at Julie.

"Hey! Like your welcome already" I know you would do the same for me!" Julie looked Beth in the eyes and saw only concern there, concern for her!

"I have to honestly say that I'm not so sure Beth, I can be quite a bitch, Ya know?" she put her head on her shoulders in a classic Bimbo move and Beth laughed!

"So he took every thing that wasn't nailed down eh? So, like, what are you going to do?" Trust Beth to cut to the core of things. What indeed? What could she do? She had pretty much lost everything and her skills were mediocre at best. She had always relied on her looks to get what she wanted. Tears again threatened to spill as she realized that she had nowhere to go and no chance to get work. Beth saw her friends eyes water up and figured out pretty close what she was thinking. "Hey! I just got an idea. I just came into a small inheritance from some Aunt that I don't even remember so why don't you move in with me and take some online course or something so that you can get a job! I can support us until you get back on your feet again and you can pay me back in little bits at a time. How's that sound to you?" Julie couldn't believe the selfless act of kindness and broke into tears at the enormity of Beth's offer. "Well, okay, you drive a hard bargin. I'll throw in breakfast in bed but that is as far as I am able to go!" Beth rattled this off in a quasi serious voice that cracked Julie up and she found herself doing a laughing cry.

A couple of days later she and Beth moved the rest of her stuff out of her depessing old apartment and moved into Beth's. The difference was night and day. Her apartment was larger, more open, arier, and looked out over a park. This apartment was Beth. Bubbly and open and it felt damn good. She moved into the spare bedroom that already had a queen size bed, a chest of drawers, and a vanity. The bath had both a shower and a tub. There were double sinks and every thing was clean. Maybe nothing was new but it was all well taken care of. Julie saw a lesson in there. Maybe this was a good thing. Now she could start over and using Beth as an example she couldn't help but improve. God! She may even make friends! The concept was staggering but is was possible.

Beth, the ever helpful, one day brought home a computer system. As with everything else it was definately not new but Beth had it re-furbished and upgraded to the point where it was more than capable for what was needed. It was set up in Julie's room with a nice, second hand, computer desk center that had cupboards and shelves, and all the right nooks and crannies for all the peripheals. High speed internet was connected and Beth even paid for Julie's on-line education. Many nights had been spent with Julie and Beth going through any and all that Julie could do, had done, and her education to date. Beth was quite surprised to find that Julie had good grades in school and even had graduated grade 12 with honors. No, Julie was not quite the dummy either she or Beth thought she was. It was soon decided that Julie could get into the job market best with an associate degree in the Pharmacy trade. Julie's life had taken a 360 degree turn for the better. The vitamins that Beth had bought for her had revitalized her health and Julie was feeling positive about her life and things again.

Julie threw herself into the on-line education and was months ahead of where her schedual had her. She took and passed her exams, that were taken at the local high school, almost six months ahead of her schedual. She had signed up for more advanced studies that, if passed, would give her a bachelor's degree in pharmacology. Julie was so happy and proud of herself, she really could do this. Beth was over the moon for her and when she had received her Associate's Degree took Julie out to celebrate. It was here that the wierdness started.

They had gotten dressed up for a change for their clubbing when Julie noticed that her old clothes fit her strangely. They were tight and loose in all the wrong places. Julie noted that her arms and legs seemed more muscular. Her waist, however, was getting thicker. The most devestating thing was, without a doubt, that her breasts were smaller and it seemed as if her nipples and areola had gotten smaller.

Beth tried to brush off her concerns and got her dressed up in a nice pant suit that hid these problems. Once the girls had done their hair and makeup they both looked good and went out and had a good time. Beth, however, was concerned and through her various contacts managed to get a doctor who would, with the right incentive, make a house call. Just prior to his visit Beth sat Julie down and prepared her for the doctor. "I'm really worried about you. Not only about your physical changes but your personality is changing too. You don't look that good either. Kinda drawn and puckered, ya know?" She tried to inject some humor but Julie could see that her room mate was really concerned for her.

Without thinking Julie got up and hugged her friend and gave her a kiss, right on the lips, that didn't stop and with Beth seeming to get right into it. Suddenly both girls realized what was going on and disengaged rapidly with Julie jumping back with a look of horror on her face and tears in her eyes. "Oh! MY! GOD! Beth, I am so sorry! I have no idea where that came from......." She stopped as she saw the speculative look on Beth's face. They were both saved by a knock on the door!

Beth went to the door as Julie still stood there looking stricken. Opening the door Beth saw Dr. Johns and ushered him in. "Hey Jules, the doc is here!" Bringing Dr. Johns into the living room she introduced them. "Jules, this here is Dr. Johns!" Turning to the doctor she chortled, "And Doc this is your victim, Jules!" They nodded at each other when the doctor looked closer at Julie's face.

"Jesus!" He said shocked by what he saw. Abashed he apologized, "Gosh, I'm sorry for that outburst! Now that was professional..... Not!" He laughed. "Well lets go to your room and let me check you out. Okay?"
Taking Julie by the elbow they both went into her room. The doctor immediatley saw the apparent feminine decor and when his eye stopped on the Associate Degree that was proudly framed and sitting in a place of honor on the computer top shelf he noted the 'Julie A. Benson'. He turned back to his patient and proceeded with the exam. He was quite concerned with the slight tint of green in the eyes and around the inside of the lips. He took some blood then turned to talk. "Sorry to have to get personal but I need to ask some very important questions! Okay?" At Julie's nervous nod he continued. "How long have you wanted to be a girl?"

Outside Julie's door Beth couldn't help but laugh! YES! she thought. She went to the kitchen to make some coffee snickering constantly. 'The plan had worked perfectly' thought Lisa.

Confused dear reader? Yes, the nice, bubbly, and friendly Beth was in reality Lisa and her final bid at revenge had finally born fruit. She danced in the kitchen hugging herself with glee. Now let's see how that Bitch Julie liked being on the receiving end for a change. It had taken money, time, and incredible patience, but she had succeeded incredibly well. Her final enemy had fallen! It was a heady feeling!

Meanwhile in Julie's room Julie was sputtering with outrage. "What!!!!!!" "I am a girl you Quack!" Some of Julie's old arrogance surfaced as she looked at the doctor distainfuly.

"I understand you feel that way and I don't mean any disrespect but I really need to know how long you have been on hormones and who your Endocrinologists is. I think you are having a bad reaction to the drugs and I need to get in touch with your doctors! Please don't take this wrong as I would never make any judgements. I have a close relative who has just finished going through SRS and seems to be ecstatic and very happy with her new life!" He looked at his patience with a look of understanding and acceptance.

All through the doctors little speech Julie had gone through various emotions and when he had finished she actually thought the doctor was, though wacky, was a nice guy who really seemed to care. She got up off her bed and before the Doctor could say anything had disrobed. As the Doctor stared and saw Julie's obvious feminine gender he was, to say the least, shocked and very, very confused! "But... but I thought.... with your friend calling you Jules and your... your maculinity that you were a Man transitioning to a girl! My God I am so sorry to have jumped to such conclusions..... Very unprofessional of me!" He sighed and with determination to salvage something from this debacle asked, "Fine, fine then, How long have you been transitioning to being a man?" Julie had been redressing at this stopped, fell to her bed and just had to laugh at rediculous nature of this most surreal moment. Laughing, giggling, and snorting she finished dressing, turned to the most confused doctor, and trying to control her amusement she attempted to set this poor confused man straight.

"Jesus doc you don't go halfway do ya? Let me help you get that other foot out of your mouth!" she giggled. "Let me assure you, I was born a girl, lived as a girl all my life, and intent to stay a girl until I die, Okay?"

It took a moment but Doctor Johns collected his shattered dignity and got his professional face back on. "Please forgive my unprofessionalism! However we have a very serious problem here. Even more serious than I thought. Do you have any old pictures of yourself say.... A year ago?" he asked with seriousness oozing from his very pores.

Julie was quite taken aback by this sudden change and felt the temperature drop in her room. "Yea, sure doc." She went to her purse and took out a old group shot of the Band just before Mike, as Lisa had left in tears. She brought the picture to Dr. Johns who looked at it, gasped, and grabbing Julie by the arm pulled her to the large ornate mirror over the vanity. "Look.... Can't you see it?" holding the picture up so both could see it and the reflection. The more Julie looked the more she saw. She had changed drasticaly. She was manish compared to her very feminine appearance in the picture. Speachless she went back to her bed and sat not knowing what to say or do. She was in total shock. She looked at the doctor when he noted Lisa. "Hey! I didn't know that Beth was in your band."

"Huh! Oh no that is one of backup singers Lisa!" "Jesus Doc why didn't I see this change?"

"Well, you have been busy." pointing to the diploma, "I see that you wear a lot of loose clothes, Jogging stuff and comfort clothes. It is not hard to miss things when they are gradual and you have nothing to compare them too." He waved the picture. "Listen Jules, sorry, Julie, This is still serious. I am going to run to the lab and get this blood ran through as soon as I can and I want you to make the time to be ready to go to the Hospital. I hate to upset you but if I am right about your apparent symptoms and I am much better at that then determining gender, you may need a blood transfusion. Your body is showing signs of some serious reaction and given your obvious Hormone imbalance, you may becoming allergic to yourself! So block off some time in the next week and prepare your self for a transfusion at least. What else that may have to be done can wait till we have you in the hospital. Are you going to be Okay or do you want me to take you to the hospital now?"

"Oh no doc, you do your lab thing and let me know, kay?"

"Allright! Don't panic.... We will get to the bottom of this and have you fixed right up as soon as possible. You hang in there!" He gave her shoulders a squeeze and headed out.

Beth had a pot of coffee and fixings on the table when he came out of Julie's bedroom. "You want a coffee doc?" Doctor Johns just shook his head in the negative as he put his coat on and grabbed his bag. "Sorry Beth, I don't have time right now. I've got to get to the lab. Your friend is quite seriosly ill and I have to find out why! Thanks for calling me in.... You may have saved your friend's life." He bustled out of the apartment door and was gone. Julie had come out and was dejectedly pouring a cup of coffee. "So what's up?" Beth asked her.

She was taken back when Julie broke down crying as she sniffled out, "I might be dying!"

My god, Beth (Lisa) thought, Have I gone too far. "Listen Jules, I have to go! Will you be alright? Do you need anything?"

"No, it's okay Beth, you have already done so much. I'll be fine. You go!"

With guilt a heavy burden Beth got out to her car and drove the few miles home.

Leanne met her at the door with a question in her eyes. "Hey Lisa! What are you doing here already? How goes the revenge?" Much to her surprise Lisa started crying, "Jesus Leanne! What have I done?" Then ran away further into the house. Leanne tried to find her friend but she had hidden herself away somewhere. Just what the hell had happened? Had that bitch julie done anything? She had to get to the bottom of this if not for Lisa than at least for herself. She grabbed a few things, wrote a note to Lisa and left it on the dining room table then jumped into her car and drove the few miles to 'Beth's' place.

Answering the door Julie was totaly blown away to see a face from the past. "Leanne! Wow! What are you doing here? God you look good!"

'Let's just can the shit Julie! I came for some truth from you if you have any!" She pulled out the recorder with Kayla's rambling on it and put it on the table. Before turning it on however she turned to Julie to say something and then noticed the changes. Julie looked like her twin brother if she had one. "Jesus! What the hell happened to you?"

"I'm not too sure Leanne, Maybe it's Karma. My doctor says I might die but he is doing some lab work to see if he can help! Frankly I don't care, I deserve this! Too bad though. Beth has helped me so much that I really thought I would get a chance to make amends, ya know? If I live I may get a chance to live a normal life. God! I am never going to trust another man though! I think I prefer girls now any way." She smiled a crooked smile at Leanne. "You want coffee?" She went toward the stove for the coffee at Leanne nod. Poured a couple of cups and brought them back to the table where all the fixings were. They both made their brew as they prefered and sat down. Julie noticed the recorder. "What's that?"

"I want you to listen to this without interrupting Okay? We can talk after." At Julie's nod Leanne started and at the sound of Kayla's voice Julie started but didn't say any thing. There were times throughout the recording that Julie got quite mad and almost lost her kewl but she kept her promise and said nothing.

Finally it ended and Julie got up with a screech! "What a bitch! What a lying Bitch! It was never my Idea to turn Mike into a women. Jaun and Kayla thought it would give the BAND an edge. I must admit though as Mikey got softer and softer I just Loved him more and more, Ya know? I got to tell you, after being in three abusive relationship when I first met Mikey I thought he was perfect. He was so cute, he could sing, play a guitar and got the band running sharp. He was the driving force that got us through some very hard times and right to the top. Yes, I must admit to giving him hormones but very mild ones. I just wanted him to stay the sweet perfect lover without ever having to worry if he was going to beat on me or cheat on me or both! Ya know, Brian, my last, before Mikey, actually brought his old squeeze into my house and when I complained he beat the snot out of me while his squeeze just laughed at me egging him on. God! I was in the hospital for three months after that. So when little sweet Mikey came along I snatched him right up. Talk about non threatning. Let me tell you Girl he was a deamon in bed too. I loved him to bits. I would never do any of that shit Kayla is saying. I would never want to lose him. Even when he was more a she I still loved him. Yea I loved to dress him up! He was my little barbie doll! He always looked soooo cute. If I had known I was hurting him I would never had done it. I thought he was digging it too Ya know? God I miss him!"

Leanne was shocked. She actually believed her. BUT someone had taken things too far! If not Julie then who?

"Alright Julie, let's just suspend reality for a bit and say I believe you. Who would or for that matter could do that to Mike?"

"Well Juan was certainly enough of an asshole to do it but I don't think he was smart enough to do. Even when he seemed to come up with all those ideas for those publicity stunts I got the idea he was just being a parrot for someone else."

"Of course I thought Jaun would really add another dimension to the group and that was the only reason I brought him in and I knew that my sweety Mikey would listen to me. I sure didn't expect that Jaun would make a play for me. God he repulsed me! He was the same as all the other loosers I always found myself with. No I can assure you that the only reason I went along with that was for the publicity. I figured that if my sweety would dress up like a girl for the BAND it was the least I could do."

"It always tore me up to see him watching as I pretended to be Jaun's girl. I knew he was hurting. I would always make it up to him in the room after though. Wow! We would make out like minks. Then when Kayla and Jaun started with that bullshit about some Chamber maid seeing us and blowing the whole deal I reluctantly went into Juan's room."

"I never let that prick touch me though and if he got blue balls I didn't give a shit. He had seperated me from my sweety. I don't know how it escalated to the whole Sex change thing but I can assure you that would be the last thing I wanted. I think Mikey really thought that Jaun and I were making out. I tried to tell him it wasn't happening but I was sure he didn't believe. Then that bitch Kim brought in you I think my sweety lost it. There he was just back from SRS which he did for the BAND and he finds his spot gone. We took HIS band away Leanne. We took his life's work away. We drove him away. I think this is why I'm so sick now. Karma. I deserve it, I know. I did nothing to stop those two stick it to him."

Julie seemed almost at peace with herself and seemed quite ready to die 'for her sins'. Thinking through Kayla's expose and now Julie's explantion I was seeing a pattern develop. I thought that maybe, Just maybe everyone had been played.

"Ya know Julie I think we were all played!"

"Kim!" said a voice at the door. "It had to be that god damned BITCH Kim! Why didn't I see her manipulating ways. I think back now and it's clear as crystal. At every change she was there pushing us to do this or that. She really was the force behind me getting all girly and I think, no I know it was her idea for the SRS. Although maybe she might not have gone that far if you hadn't made me so sweet and girly Julie but thats neither here nor there!"

"Hey Beth! Welcome home! Wait a minute. What are you talking about?"

'Beth" took off her wig, removed some pads from inside her mouth and there stood Lisa!

"Holy Shit! What the fuck Beth.... I mean Lisa... I mean.... I don't know what I mean." Julie got up and ran to Lisa and hugged fiercely kissing her all over. "Oh! Mikey! I have, like, so missed you! God! Where did you get to? You just disapeared! I looked and looked but you just vanished into thin air. That asshole Jaun held me back from going after you. When he let me go I ran to find you but you were gone. Let me tell you he had such a sore cheek after I super smacked him. You remember Leanne? God I leaned into that one. Hurt my hand!"

"Yea! I do remember that! I didn't know why you did it but you did get him good girl! Ha! He even had a bruise" Leanne laughed. "Oh shit Julie! I totaly thought you were the Super Bitch behind Lisa's downfall. Jeeze I feel so stupid! No wonder Lisa came home all broke up."

Lisa had pulled away from Julie and she looked like she would cry! "Julie, I have done something very wicked and petty. God I hope you will forgive me someday!"

"Come on Sweety what could you do that was bad. You don't have a mean bone in your whole sweet body!" She looked at Lisa adoringly.

"Maybe as a sweet guy I didn't but when you guys changed me into a women and stole my band I snapped! Now it is easy for me to be a bitch! I thought I had learned from the best. I'm afraid I have done the same to you that you did to me. I am the one turning you into a man! I thought it was poetic justice! Ms. Gallin was right! Revenge hurt the one doing it too! I am so sorry! I will not leave a stone unturned to find you a cure, I promise!"

"You did this?" Julie started to laugh. It built and built until Lisa and I thought she was going Hysterical. She did slow down though as she faught to breathe. She sat down heavily in a chair and just took deep breaths to calm down. "Oh! This is precious! I had to turn into a guy to get my Sweety back! Then if that is the price so be it. I owe you big time. What I did I did because I was scared. Please forgive ME sweety. You didn't deserve any of what your band 'friends' did to you. But don't you worry, even if it takes me the rest of my life I will find those bastards and they'll pay big time!"

Julie looked confused as Lisa and Leanne started to laugh.

"Too late!" We both said in unison and broke into laughter.

"Huh?" Julie was totaly lost.

The girls were about to explain what was going on to a perplexed Julie when Dr. Johns burst through the partialy closed door. There were two para-medics behind him. "Come on Julie! We have to get you to the hospital pronto! There is a medi-vac on the way. Hey guys come in and get my patient ready."

The next few minutes were a blur as the medics got Julie onto the stretcher and secured her for the flight.

"Where are you taking her?" Lisa asked.

No answer came as the sound of the approaching helicopter got the Doctor and Medics into hyper speed. A few moments later Julie was secured to the helocopter and the Medics returned to their Ambulance and Doctor Johns was getting into the helo's cabin. "What Hospital!" Lisa screamed! Dr. Johns turned and yelled "Mathias General" then closed the door and they were up and away.

Both girls were ready to go to the hospital in less then an hour. They had cleaned up, redressed, grabbed some things for Julie called Ms. Gallin to hold supper, gave her a reader's digest version of what had happened and ran out to the car. Arriving at the hospital they went directly to the emergency and asked after Julie. Of course the universal question was asked, 'Are you related?' Leanne and I glanced at each other and said. "We're Sisters!" That got results as they were rushed into a lab to have their blood crossed and matched to Julie. Another miracle! We were a perfect match! The next few hours were hectic as we donated pint after pint of blood. Well maybe a slight white fib. But we both gave two pints, had something to eat and drink and twelve hours later we gave another pint each.

"We were outside the operation 'center' (They had three emegency OR's that radiated out from the hall like a flowers petals) waiting for any news on Julie when we spotted Dr. Johns come out taking off his mask as he conversed with another Doctor. We both stood up and he noticed us and came over."Hello girls what are you still here for?" "We just got back from dracula's lair and thought we would come up here and see How our sister is doing!"

"You were the donors? Well good for you. With what we had and your generous donation we were able to flush her whole system. Of course the toughest parts are always the Kidneys and Liver and it takes time to clean them, but we got it done. The prognosis is a complete cure! Now don't get too boisterous, she will still be here for a couple of weeks and just in case I would appreciate it if you could donate as much blood as you can to her 'account' over the next few weeks. What we did is right up there as major surgery. We will have to keep an eye on her." He sighed! "We almost lost her on the table twice but she rallyed. I think she had something to live for so strong that she wasn't going without a fight!"

Both Leanne and I had tears streaming down our faces as we gave Dr. Johns a hug. "What ever it takes Doc! Money is no problem. You got that!" Lisa said as she continued to hug the doctor! They were escorted to the Duty Nurse station and left all they brought for Julie. They were assured that they would be called as soon as they could come and visit or if they were needed. They each received a pamphlet about being a blood donor and told to go home!

Arriving home Lisa couldn't help but hug Ms Gallin. "Oh! Mom! You were right on about that revenge thing. I almost killed an innocent! How ever could I have lived with that?" At Ms. Gallin's promting they sat down to eat while filling her in on what had happened and how Julie had played a smaller part than was known in Lisa' birth. Granted Julie may have gone overboard with protecting herself from more abuse, and we could all understand why she did it. I felt not the slightest rancor towards her as she was a victim as well. I felt extreamly guilty about what I did though! I had turned around and almost killed her! I would carry that with me all the rest of my life. I was sure that Julie would be totally spoiled in my need to purge my guilt!

Trust Ms. Gallin to hit the sore spot though! "Well ladies, if Julie is not the big bad bitch who is?"

We told her of our suspicions about Tina, the bands manager. With all the information that we had it appeared it could be 'Only' her. But once bitten twice shy. I was hesitant to accuse anyone until I was 100 % sure that it was her/him. I reminded everyone that all the 'evidence' pointed to Julie. Upon closer examination we found that most of the so called evidence against Julie was inuendo, gossip, and quite probaby planted evidence. ( Maybe not physicaly but certainly a planted thought here a passing word there!) Ms. Gallin agreed that my hurt and anger at the precieved betrayal by Julie had made it easier for me to believe the 'evidence'. I had already tried and convicted her in my heart!

We three muskateers didn't get much sleep that night as we went through everything I had and everything that Leanne had. ( I had no idea that she had delved so deep into all that happened ) I chastized her gently for going to all that work. I believed completely that she was totaly innocent! My God I had gone after two innocent people! I told the group that I would not do anything else unless it was agreed by us all. Obviously I was warped. I was way to close!

Three days later the hospital called and told us that Julie was out of danger and we could visit our 'sister' in two days. We had a pizza party that night. The Kool-Aid flowed and we were a giddy group. The nicest surprise once again came from Ms. Gallin. She insisted that since we were now co-cospirators we had to call her Milly. Besides she said it made her feel old to be called Ms. anything. She felt that we had shown her that we were good caring young Ladies (She stressed the Ladies part) and were repectfull we had earned the right to join her peer group. We were touched and honered. I'm afraid we may have hugged her too much but she didn't complain.

So Leanne, Lisa, and Milly dove into all the information regarding the Band. No stone was overlooked this time. We perused Billing, expenditures, advertising, crew manifest for tours, the hotels we went to, the staff of those hotels, gofers and roadies were put under the microscope. If you have enough money you can get information of anything and everyone. Nothing was sacred! Tina was the enigma! It would appear that prior to becoming the Bands manager she didn't seem to exsit. I told all about Narly and how he had help me get my revenge start. I explained that we needed him! The ladies agreed!

Narly was surprised to hear from me and when I explained what we needed he agreed to drop everything and come to his best buddies assistance. I tried to warn them about Narly and his various idiosyncrites and foilables but I kind of bogged down on the explanation. Narly was, well "Narly". I also explained that he was my oldest and dearest friend and I wasn't sure but that he may have a crush on me! I got laughed at for that and these supposed grown up women acted like we were in kindergarden again. It was kind of fun!

We went and visited Julie as soon as we were allowed to and were pleased that she looked a whole lot healthier. I threw my self on her cring my eyes out begging for forgiveness. "Do you forgive me for what I did to you?" She asked. I assured her that I had! "Well there you go! Of course I forgive you! God! In your place I would have shot me!"

We did do one thing that was fun. We got her out of that totally tasteless Hospital gown and into a gorgeous Pegnoir that I had bought just for her. Leanne put on quite the pout and cracked us up when she said, " Boy! I never get any gifts like that you old poop!" I am sure that the nurses and doctors thought we were crazy with all the Hoots, squeals, and laughter that came from Julie's room. I had made sure she got a really nice private room with all the amenities to help her through her convelesence, and of course we would visit every day. We also, without telling Julie, continued to put blood in her 'account'. We didn't want to worry her. I told her to get well quick as we needed her home to help with our latest quest. At her scrunched up face we couldn't help but go into peals of laughter again. I explained that all would be made clear when she got out of the hospital. Both Leanne and myself gave the surprised Julie a hug and kiss before leaving. At the door to her room we said loud enough for all to hear, Goodnight Sis! This got the scrunched face again and we left giggling. I assume the hospital staff thought we were one close and happy family! I was not about to diabuse them of the assumption.

The next day Narly got in and I introduced him to my family! He was quite the gentleman and to the chuckles of all I felt his head to see if he had a temperature! I took him on the two-bit tour showing him his room second to last. He was suitably impressed, but when I showed him his own private computer room with all the very latest of everthing he was almost crying like a baby. He went around petting everything while his entire vocabulary was reduced to "OH! WOW!" We laughed but he didn't care. We had a few hours til dinner so we turned him over to his babies to get acquainted!

When dinner was ready I ding donged his room's intercome and informed him that 'Dinner was served' in my best English butler voice. I could hear a guffaw and shortly he had appeared. He was not empty handed and brought gifts to the table. I know, I know, it isn't polite to read at the table but this was good stuff! My buddy had found Tina! He earned a big hug and a kiss for his endevors. He had a big smile all through dinner. As I read a page I passed it on for the others to read. This person was very busy. It would appear she just lived to destroy rock bands and as many of their members as possible. It was most bizzare to watch her down through her life getting her jollies at the expense of one rock band after another! Millie was waving her third page at Narly. "These are real facts? Not just the stories of unhappy folks and such?"

Narly looked a tad offended but answered very politely. "Yes Ma'am, just the facts Ma'am!" I had to bite my lip not to laugh at his atrocious attempt to emulate the cop on "Dragnet" Thankfuly it went over Millie's head, I think. She just muttered. "Good, good!" and continued to read occasonaly shaking her head and mumbling under her breath. I got to the end of Narly's report first so I got up and proceeded to clean up. Millie noticed just as I was finishing cleaning the counter. "You missed a spot dear." while in a stage whisper mentioned how hard it was to get competant staff these days! I threw a towel at her!

The next few days were full with our visit to the vampires, our visit with Sis, and the gathering of information.

Millie summed it up quite nicely at one point! "This girl and her whole family for that matter are very sick puppies!"

Our days were not all holidays you know and in preperation for Sis's homecoming I had spared no expense to get her room ready. It was a dream room for a girl of any age. I knew Julies' favorite colors and brand names and outfitted her room with only the best. I'm not sure, and I would never count, but I wouldn't be surprised if a Hundred thousand had been spent. Of course the other girls got their rooms upgraded and Narly was pleased to make sure all the computers in the house were the very best money could buy and networked them into the 'Miny Cray' that was being used as the server in a dry cool room in the basement kept scrupleously free from all dust and air born fluff and such! I must admit that the price for that and it's installation got my notice. The final bill for just the server itself was almost two million! Narly assured me that I had got a bargain because I had bought so many other computers and peripheals. Well okay! If he was happy and the supplying agent was happy and the girls were ooohing and awwwwing! I could be happy too. To show Narly my appreciation for dropping everything to come out and his superb researching I contacted the seller on the sly and ordered another 'Cray' with all the bells and whistles to be delivered to his house right after he arrived back. Gee I hope he wouldn't have a stroke or something!

Now I know that it seemed that I was just throwing money around but I have to remind you that I had almost Two-Hundred Million. The interest alone on this mind boggleing amount would be hard to spend! So please don't think that I am foolish with my money. I may have fun and I loved to make people happy, Always had.... Remember that was what got me where I am today. But who is complaining! So nuff said on that subject. I just wanted to prepare you for what I was about to do with my Money! WOW! Would anyone like a Prozac? (Hee! Hee!)

We were going to form a Rock Band!

To be continued ...... Just as soon I find out the 'HOW TO' of Rock Banding! :-)

Goddess Bless,

Danielle

NOT AS ADVERTISED REVISITED

Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

Prologue:

I remember back in 2000 I read a story by Rachel Ann Cooper called "Not As Advertised" and I really enjoyed it. As a matter of fact I must have read it at least seven times since then and enjoyed it each time.
Then the last time I read it, yesterday actually, I noticed the underlying reason for the Mother and daughter to feminize the men in their lives. The reason? Well the Husband always complained about how long it took his wife to get ready to go out ! Well pretty extream but O.K.

The son/brother however was just trying to tell his sister that she was gorgeous even without all her makeup and couldn't understand why she was so hung up on it. Wow! If my brother told me that he would get a hug and a big smooch. What a wonderfull thing to say. So for being the perfect little brother his Male aspect is murdered as well as his ability to have his own family.

So....The moral is..... Stay away from complementing anyone in your family. I would even be concerned about my boyfriend after reading this. What I don't understand is how I missed that fact for all this time. Do we women have a sadistic streak build in ? I may have to go to counseling now. That is just from 'reading' this story; what about the brother 'in' the story? Well this is my answer to that last question. I hope that Rachel will forgive me!

Chapter One

I can still remember that night when Mom and Dad had gone at it tooth and nail over dad complaining about how long it took for Mom to get ready to go out. I can even remember back a couple days when I gave my sister shit for using so much makeup when she was gorgeous even without it. I can't understand why she got mad at me, isn't that a compliment?
I can also remember when Mom said that that was enough in a real cold manner that effectively ended the argument. In just a couple of days Dad's and my lives were about to drastically change for ever.

After that weekend when I got home from school on Tuesday Mom had a present for me. She knew about my love for all the old rock and roll hits and had found a selection of fifteen tapes for me and the same for dad and her. I just hugged her and thanked her profusely and ran up stairs to put the first one on as I did my homework. I had gotten into the habit of always having music in the background playing while I did any project in my bedroom and when I slept. Mom had used the radio when we were younger to help us sleep and I just got into the habit of it. I think that that first tape must have really relaxed me because I fell asleep and Mom had to wake me for dinner. It was at dinner when the strangeness started when Mom asked me to take better care of my hair and I agreed without a whimper. Conversation at the table that night was actually quite civil and enjoyable, and the music in the background was nice.
Right after dinner I went up and washed and conditioned my hair then after drying it and looking in the mirror I thought that something wasn't quite right so I backcombed it and tied it in a ponytail up off my neck. There, that looks better I thought then wondered in suprise why I had just done that ??? A little voice in my head told me that it looked nice and I had to agree! So Okay!

Mom was very pleased with my hair and was very effusive with praise. I noticed that Dad had done the same to his hair and even though he didn't have as much hair as I did his was nice, full, and shiny. It was sort of fluffy with a blunt cut at the back. I never really liked 'big' hair but I had to admit that Dad's was nice.

We watched T.V. until ten that night and I went to bed with the tapes playing and I woke up to the sounds of Jim Croce. When I got dressed for school instead of just putting my hair back and holding it with a rubber band I brushed it out, fluffed it up a little and borrowed one of Jan's black scruncies.
I looked into the mirror with satisfaction and wondered if I should get my ear pierced.... Maybe two ! Wow! Did I really want to get both of my ears pierced? Well yea, why not, It would look cool! When I went downstairs I notice that Dad's blemishes were gone and when I asked about it he said that he had used some of Mom's stuff of them and wondered if he looked okay. I told him it looked nice and made him look younger. He was pleased and thanked me for noticing. Both Mom and Dad noticed my hair and told me how great it looked and that I should definately keep it up. "Sure, why not." I answered. "It took all of twenty seconds to do."

Some of the girls at school noticed my hair and complimented me on it. Now that was strange. I really liked getting compliments. Other than that the day went by okay.

Not any T.V. that night but I did my homework to the wonderful sounds of rock and roll and slept to it also. I woke up feeling refreshed and ambitious. I put more ooomph into doing my hair that morning and even used some of Jan's Lanolin spray and put a little more back combing into it. Boy! I like the look of that and smiled to myself. I tied it off a little higher today and use a red scrunchie and then went down to breakfast. Dad must have been pretty sleepy this morning as he was wearing Mom's scuffs, not the flats either but the one's with about a 2" heel. I mentioned that he might want to change his shoes before going to work. That got a laugh but Dad said something really strange when he admitted to liking the bit of heel.

The weirdness continued when Dad changed for bed that night and had come into the kitchen wearing what was definately women's shoes with an even higher wedge heel and his toes were painted a pale pink. He was wearing his satin Pj's, at least they looked like his. All this gave me a little chill but all I did was say " Nice slippers Dad." He answered " Thanks son. I got them on the way home today and your Mother did my nails. How do like the color?"
"I uhh! Yea Dad if you do it is a nice shade." I mumbled. "Thanks." from Dad. Wow what was up with Dad all of a sudden. Well it didn't matter as I was brought up to be unjudgemental. On the contrary we were taught to be very tolerant of others. What business was it of mine anyways. Besides Dad's nails did look good in those slippers.

That night I brushed out my hair and put it up at the crown with a violet scrunchie. I thought that it looked cute that way and it swished around as I moved brushing my neck on occasion. Looking in the mirror I decided that I definately wanted my ear peirced, maybe both, yea both and maybe Jan would let him borrow some of those cute dangles? Woah! Where is your brain going? That I would look cute with more hair and nice earings? What's the problem with that? There was Daddy with fluffy hair, his nails painted, wearing pretty slippers, and for all I knew those were girl Pj's. Didn't I want to keep up? I'm not sure..... I was having reservations about Daddy's and my escallation into femininity. On one side of the coin I was worried with it but one the other side I would love to paint my nails and those slippers really were attractive, even on Daddy.

That next weekend I found myself in real trouble. Not TROUBLE trouble but Jan was into the habit of hanging her lingerie over the shower rod and when I went in for my shower I had to take them down. She does have great taste in lingerie, and I really loved that pair of pale blue panties with the wide lace at the top. After I had finished my legs and shaved my armpits I got out of the shower, patted myself dry I just had to try those panties on. I mean, what are sisters for anyway? As those soft panties went up my freshly shaven legs I thought that I had died and gone to heaven. These were GREAT! ** Holy CRAP! Jack!!! You just shaved your legs and underarms and are getting off on your sister's underwear!!! That other voice in my head answered 'SO? I think they are pretty. So sue me!'

Just then, as if on cue, Janet entered the bathroom. She knew I was probably done as the water had stopped running for a while now. "Well Jack, those look real cute on you, do you like them?"

"I......Uh!...I'm sorry Janet. I don't know what came over me. I am sooo ashamed. I didn't mean......."

"Oh! Don't be silly Jackie. I don't really mind if you get with the program. Panties are so much more comfortable then those dumb briefs you wear. Would you like a few pair until you get some for yourself?"

"You wouldn't mind? Yes I really would. I think I love them"

"No, why should I, were siblings aren't we?"

"Well yeah but........"

"Then it's settled. I'll go get you some."

Janet came to my bedroom with five more pairs of pretty panties in various shades and styles. She also brought me some other things as well such as a nighty, mules just like Daddy had, flats, a bra, and a shirtwaist dress and just put them into my closet. This is soooo strange. I just sort of zoned out and didn't even complain. Just before Janet left I ran up to her and gave her a hug and a kiss. **Me Kiss my Sister!!!!????** What is the world coming to. Well I had kissed and hugged her before but this time I felt like her sister. I am quite concerned with my behaviour lately but it seems as if I have no control.

If I thought THAT was strange, I hadn't seen Daddy yet. He came to breakfast Saturday morning wearing a pair of Mom's shorts, his new sexy slippers, and had done his nails in a round shape like Mom and Jan's with a shiny clear polish on them. His legs were bare, cleanly shaven, and not that bad to look at. His hair was fluffy and looked a lot like Mom's. My first thought was 'where was he putting the jewels? Those shorts were tight! My next thought was ' Wow! darned if Daddy doesn't look kind of nice in Mom's shorts. His hair and nails looked nice too. I couldn't believe how nice his legs looked. Good grooming must be contagious around here. Well I quess that I could 'get with the program' as Janet said. I then went up to Janet's room and borrowed an emery board, some pearlized pink polish and some clear. Then I proceeded to do all my nails just like Daddy and the girl's. When they dried I looked at myself in the mirror again and ran my hand over my butt. Darned if I didn't have a nice one there! A little lumpy in front but I just knew that I was not going back to cotton after feeling how nice nylon, satin, and silk felt. I wondered if Daddy had discovered the joys of panties yet? I had to get myself some satiny panties next time I go shopping. I put on the slippers that Janet had loaned me to keep up with Daddy and went back to the family room.

"Way to go bro" said Jan. I answered "Like them?" She nodded "Yes. Nice job on the nails too!"

Saturday we lounged around the pool after the grass was cut. We were listening to the sounds of Eric Clapton and some Janis Joplin. I felt very mellow. Dad was wearing a tight speedo and again the thought came to my mind of what he was doing with his male parts. He was barely showing and the suit looked good. The question of when I had started to shave my pits came up and I explained that I thought the hair retained B.O. and I felt cleaner with shaved legs and pits. Daddy agreed and said that he had started the practice too. Some of the things that girls do aren't such a bad idea even if it takes a few minutes now and then.

We had lying there listening Crosby, Stills, and Nash and I was sunning myself for awhile but felt that that was enough for today and went up to my room. Looking in my full length miror on the back of my closet door I wondered if my legs were as good as Daddy's when I noticed that my eyebrows were positively barbaric. Off I went to Jan's room and borrowed her tweezers and thinned them out from the bottom and got rid of the ones over my nose. The more I thinned the better they looked. I bet that T.V. stars do this all the time. I fixed my ponytail at my crown with a pink scrunchie. I really loved the feeling of my hair as it swung back and forth. A few more inches and it would be brushing my neck. I always thought that a ponytail looked sexy on a girl. I put on my borrowed mules again. I think I like these but they seem to make me walk like a girl. I sashshayed back to the pool.

Janet noticed the 'improvements' immediately. "Wow Jackie! You have really pretty legs!" she teased. Not to be outdone I replied "Thanks Jan. I'm glad you think so." She continued with " You did your brows too. That really softens your face considerably Jackie. Good show. I like your hair up like that too but would you please ask next time you want to borrow my hair stuff?" That caught me off guard as Janet seemed to be really pushing the escallation of my femininity but I apologized and decided to get my own stuff next time I went shopping. Sis thought that would be a great idea then asked me if 'MY' bra fit. I coughed a little embarased and answered in the afirmative. Not quite done with me she told all and sundry that she was sure that my dress should fit quite nicely and that she hoped I liked it. I can remember saying that it was cute and thanking her. Now did I just thank my sister for a dress and said that it was cute implying that I would wear it? Yea, I guess I did. Wow! It IS cute though.

Yet another dateless weekend alowed me the opportunity to go shopping. My nerdy friend Brandon accompanied me to the mall. Not that I had planned it something inside me took over and I found myself dragging Brandon into J.C. Penny and turned into a shopping animal. The next thing I knew I was buying Panties. Lots of gorgeous, satin and lace panties. That wasn't all, I also bought this to die for mid calf length nightie with a fitted bodice in mint green. Brandon was looking confused as he asked me who all that stuff I had just selected was for and when I told him it was for me in a matter of fact voice he just about lost it. When I told him I was going to get my ears pierced he broke down and let me know that he had always fantasized about wearing womens clothing but never had the nerve to do anything about it. He let me know how proud of me he was!

We did go to the piercing booth and I got two plain gold studs, as well as some cubic zirconia for after when my ears healed. I wasn't sure how much I could get away with at school but I really didn't think it would be safe for me if I got too ostentatious. I still had a few weeks of school left before summer vacation. We then stopped at a dollar store and I bought all sort of hair products. I made sure to get my own selection of scrunchies and pins, a few ribbons and a silk decoration that clipped in when you wore your hair up. Also I found a comb for a french braid and one of those 'Hairdini' things. All the while Brandon was carrying on about how jealous he was but I didn't see him doing anything about it. Just like he said.

I really don't know what came over me but we ended up in the Payless shoe store roaming through the 8-9 isle of the women's section. Janet had put a pair or two of pantyhose in my sock drawer and I had a pair on. Brandon was bouncing of the walls as I tried on cute girl's shoes. I finally decided on a pair of black flats and a pair of loafers with a slightly built up heel in a size 8. Okay, so it was about a 2 1/2 inch heel. They were cute and I figured that I could wear them to school. Why did I want to wear girl's shoes to school? Why was I wearing panties and pantyhose? Because it just felt right somehow. I wore the loafers home. The cashier wised off at me I think. He asked me if I wanted a purse to go with everthing. He called me Miss. On one hand I wanted to belt him but on the other hand I thought it was sweet of him to ask so I reached over and pulled down this neat black sholder bag and added it to my pile with a dazzling smile to him. The way I had my hair done and the earings.... Oh, my! The shoes were easy to get use to. No problem at all and they made my feet look a size smaller at least. They also made me as tall as Brandon who, in reality, isn't very tall either. I just loved the flats. They were sexy but demure.

When I got home I was in for a real startling surprise. There, watching television, were Mommy and Daddy in almost identical Peignoir sets with mid heeled mules and I was quite sure that Daddy was wearing all the necessary under clothes as he showed a considerable breast development that made his outfit so right! You could be forgiven for thinking that two Ladies were enthralled in the T.V. offerings that night.

I totally lost it but not in the way you would think. I gushed! Me! "Daddy You look wonderful. That looks great on you. Is that Mom's stuff?"

"Oh no son, your Mom and I went shopping tonight at an out of town shopping center. I see that you have too by the look of those packages. Cute Shoes! Are you going to wear them to school?" He smiled at my nod. "I see you got your ears pierced. Good for you, we were wondering when you would get around to that. Now you and your sister can share earrings. What else did you buy?"

"Just some panties, a nightie, and these shoes. Oh! These cute flats too. Do you want to see?" Mom smiled and said "Yes honey, model for us." I showed them my new flats and they made appropriate noises. "Okay, I'll go up and change." It took me a few minutes but I put on my new nightie, the padded bra that Jan had given me, put on my new flats, then let my hair down and brushed it out into it's natural waves. It hung passed my shoulders and was very shiny. Well if Daddy can wear makeup then I wasn't being left behind, so I proceeded to borrow some of Jan's Plumrose. I just knew she would have a hissy fit but I would replace it and get myself some as well. Good thing she was out on a date. I thought I looked kind of cute, definitely girlish but cute. Again I felt a feeling of unease as I enjoyed what was in my mirror. What the 'HE double hockey sticks' was wrong with me, but I was on a roll and couldn't stop! Down I went to show off my escallating femininity.

"OH! Jackie you look darling, doesn't he Lou?" Mom gushed. "You really have potential son!" said Daddy as he smiled his approval."I think you could be almost as pretty as your sister, don't you think Elanor?" "I do Lou and you are looking awfully cute yourself. You should both embrace this new clean look and let it grow on you. I'm sure you'll come to love all these soft, pretty things you both are trying out."

Again that sense of dread poured through my body like a cold shower so much that I shivered. "Mom that is just what I am worried about. I am unsure what is driving both Daddy and myself to explore our, what must be latent femininity, but if we are not carefull Daddy could lose his job as I am sure he has something in his job contract about conduct and I could be the victim of Gay Bashers and end up in the hospital or dead! I looked right at Mom as I said that and was slightly mollified as I saw some worry and concern in her eyes. Is this what you want Mom?

"Well then, " Mom said. " I think it would be prudent to keep this self inprovement project of yours mostly at home for a while, don't you think? At least the more flagrant things like makeup?" "Yes honey" said Daddy, "That just makes sense. We can enjoy these nice things at home and be our old drab selves at work and school. Okay Jackie?"

"Okay Daddy, if both you and Mommy think that is best, but I am still very worried as I seem to be driven to keep getting more and more girlish every day and you know that entails a lot more than clothes. I would imagine I act quite feminine too and that could get me into a lot of trouble at school. The girls have been very nice and understanding but the boys are mumbling and giving me very strange looks. Quite frankly I am uneasy at school and your attitude is quite disquieting. Don't you love me anymore?"

Not waiting for an answer I spun on my heels and went upstairs, slammed my door and locked it. I fell into bed crying. I had been doing that a lot lately. I eventually fell asleep to the rocking sounds of Santana. My dreams were a mixture of pretty clothes, makeup, and flashing knives with the sounds of muffled gun shots. It was disquieting to say the least and I was glad to wake up.

Janet caught me that morning bouncing off walls half asleep wearing my nightie and makeup. She looked a little surprised but said, "Well Jackie you look comfortable. How do the mules fit?" "Almost perfectly Jan. Thankyou, I think I'll get a pair. I like them and so does Daddy. I hope you don't mind that I borrowed your polish and makeup?" "No, not really Hon, but you should watch what you borrow as that makeup is smudge proof and probably won't wear off for a few days." "Oh well, I'll make the best of it, thanks, I'll remember that."

Sunday was church and Daddy and I wore our panties and hose and I did my hair a little. I mean, it was Sunday and we were going to Church, I didn't think I looked too feminine even with my pink lips. Neither did Daddy. Judging from the occasional strange looks I got, maybe I may have been wrong.

Monday morning we did our usual thing except for a few modifications. I couldn't take out my studs but I didn't tease my hair much and I took off my nail polish. I did put a coat of hardener on so that they would resist breaking. Of course I couldn't hide the way my nails were shaped. A few noticed the earings but only a couple of the girls made a point of it, none of the guys. A couple of the girls noticed my shoes and told me how much they liked them. Barbara wanted to try them on so I let her and they fit her. Carol noticed my pantyhose and winked at me saying, "Jackie you shouldn't go bare foot. Put on Barb's Mary Janes while she has yours on."

"Oh! I couldn't Carol, what if she doesn't want to trade back? They are cute though!" She just smiled back. I really did want to try on those shoes. Maybe I had a friend. The girls did seem to be friendlier though and I hung with them a bit throughout the day.

I was a slight kid, what you would call 'non-threatning' in girl talk so they didn't have a problem with me. A couple noticed my eyebrows and said that I looked 'sweet'. I told one, "Thanks Laurie, I'm trying to clean up my act and dress nicer and take care of myself a little. You really like the look?"

"Yes Jack, I think it works for you. You are starting to look like your sister though Hon. Don't stop until you complete you look. You have to find what works for 'you'. The high heels are a nice touch too but the Mary Janes would look cute too. I had to ask her if they were not too high? "Just right hon." she replied. "You are still only about 5' 8" with them on. You should get some more cute shoes and wear them. You'll be fine!" Wow! If only they knew how 'SWEET' I was becoming for what reason I don't know. Again that feeling of unease came over me. Maybe I should look for some professional help. I'll ask Daddy when I get home.

Later that evening when I had a chance to talk to Daddy I mentioned my concerns and he said that it was perfectly natural for a person to explore themselves and that he didn't feel I need any help. I was to just to go with it. He must have mentioned my worries with Mom as she was quite attentive to me and I soon had forgotten my worries and when I went to bed that night I felt somewhat at peace.

Tuesday night Daddy came home and changed into a pair of shorts, a blouse with a bra and a pair of flats. FLATS!!! They looked a lot like mine. Jeeze, he was really getting cute looking since he started caring for himself and embracing his feminine side. I couldn't help but to tell him how nice he looked. He replied that he felt great and thanked me. I noticed that he had plucked his eyebrows and I could swear he had on some mascara in addition to blush and lipstick. I thought he could look just as foxy as Mom! Wow! I'm thinking of my Dad all dolled up in women's clothes; a dress, high heels, and all with BOOBS. AM I NUTS? I think he would be major cute though!

The week went by with minor differences and the weekend was upon us again and all the while I had been enjoying Mom's gift, and by Saturday had played all fifteen tapes over three times around including continuous loop overnight. After chores I went up and cleaned myself up and put on fresh panties and fixed my hair. I'd shaved my legs and pits and did my nails and hair by the time everyone was ready for our joint shopping trip.

We started off at the discount department store (you know that really big one with over 1100 outlets) and got a lot of things there. What were we shopping for, the four of us? Soft, pretty things. Things that made us feel good and look good of course. Janet helped me with my makeup selections and Mom helped Daddy. We all got some undies including a couple of teddies, slips, bras, skirts, and blouses, hose and another gown or two.
Then Daddy an I went into the men's room and put on our thigh high hose and then went to the shoe department and got some slippers, flats, and oxfords. We also got some other shoes that would pass as men's, sort off. I did get myself a pair of those cute Mary Janes. We also got some pretty heels. Of course we tried them on when we thought no one was looking. I got such a rush when I tried on my first pair of heels. They were black patent and had at least a three inch heel. They were very sexy! I got really excited, obviously I'm afraid.
"Jackie!" my mother cautioned. "Just look at you even in your tight panties." I apologized to mom but told her I just couldn't help myself. "Well, if that's how you're going to react maybe we better get something to calm you down, the BOTH of you. I'll go see about that next week. I swear I can't take you two ANYWHERE" she kidded with a big grin. "Oh, cut that out Mom," I retorted. "We'll be okay as soon as we get used to feeling like this about pretty things."

Mom did get us something to calm us down. It was some purple pills. She had us take first one a day, then two, then three, than four. We stayed at four from then on. I don't know if I felt calmer but I started to notice strange changes in my body and in my thinking. Daddy was wearing women's clothing almost all the time except at work and even then he would have all the proper under things for a women on underneath his work clothes. He was in trouble though as he started to show and it became very difficult to hide his feminine charms. I too was having problems as I was becoming more a Jacqueline ( as my sister called me) than a Jack.

I was stunned!! I can remember when we got home from that big shopping spree and mom took Daddy in hand and Janet took me and we got decked out to the max. Janet was very patient with me showing me all about makeup. She was really very sweet about it. I was so glad that I hadn't started to shave yet. My complexion looked great after I covered a couple of zits. Janet rolled my hair for me, putting me under the dryer while she did my nails in a rose cream to match my lipstick. I then got into my new undies, hose, heels, and my new 34B bra with some falsies. Then came one of her casual party dresses. "Go look at yourself Jacqueline darling," she said. "Jacqueline?" "You are far too sexy sister mine to be a Jack. Go look!"

I can remember that as if it was yesterday. I WAS stunned. She was right, Mom was right. I could be a major fox if I took the time to dress and makeup like a girl but then I realized, "Janet, this all took two hours to do."

"Well little sister, now you are getting the point. Pretty comes with a price. It takes time, effort, know how, a little talent, and of course your prettiest things.

"I don't know about all this Janet. What's with Daddy too all of a sudden? He's acting awfully girly lately. It's not just the clothes. Am I doing that too?"

"Do you want the truth?"

"Well of course the truth!"

"Of course you are Jackie. How could you not? You are both going to become more and more feminine to the point that you can't pass any more as boys at all. Isn't that what you wanted?"

There was a long, very pregnant pause while I digested what I had just heard. "Oh, Jan YES, that is exactly what I want. What is the matter with Daddy and Me?" There was no answers forth coming from her and I realized right then that she knew what was going on and wasn't going to tell me. For all I knew She could have something to do with it. I remember that there was a slight distrust bubbling up from the almost burried Jack and I think that is what kept me warry of her. She was just so into making me a girl!

Well Daddy was now known as Louise and I asked him if he any idea why we acting the way we were but he didn't know and didn't think that even knowing would help and we should just go with the flow. Well...Daddy was definately over the edge and I didn't think I should expect any help from him. I wasn't sure why I was hanging on to the last shred of Jack but part of me thought it was very important as the rest of me just got more and more girly everyday.

Finals were long gone and it was coming up to the 4th of July and strange things were happening to my body and mind and I was actually getting upset about not having a top to go with my bathing suit. Old worries and paranoia came back and sat on my chest as I realized just how girly I had become. I had to get to the bottom of this or I was going to go crazy. I realized if any answers were forthcoming I better have a record of it before I too went over the edge, so I set up my camera system and tied it into my computer and made sure that I had lots of file space just in case it took some persuasion and then I asked my dear sister in to my room.

"Jan, why is my chest sore and hard underneath?"

"Don't you know Jackie?"

"Give me a break sis. If I knew why would I ask?"

"Oh, alright! Your milk glands are developing is all. Nothing to worry about but by the end of summer you'll have to wear a girl's swimsuit. You are growing a nice set of hooters sis. Is the rest of you shrinking?"

"How did you know about that?"

"Just a quess. It IS then?"

"Yes...."

"Good! Then your new titties won't have to fight so hard to come to the surface."

"MY WHAT!!!?"

"Gee Jacqueline. Didn't you hear me? HOOTERS! It's not just about clothing. Don't you get it yet? You're turning into a girl. So is DADDY! You have made a few girl friends at school and they love the new you, I might add. I've talked to them and explained the situation. There's a new girl on the block sister friend and she's YOU!

Well ladies, I fainted dead away. It was a good thing that my room was carpeted and very plush.

I woke up with Janet kneeling over me and a wash cloth on my forehead with my bangs brushed back. "What happened?"

"I suppose you went into shock when you heard that you and Daddy were turning into girls. Neither of you ever appreciated what Mom and I go through to be pretty so now you Do, don't you Jackie honey?

Sitting up I said, "So this was some sort of a revenge thing Janet? You AND Mom did this to us? But why me? I never said anything about the time it took you and Mom to get ready I only couldn't understand why you used so much cosmetics when you were just so pretty without all that stuff! I never got on your case about how long it took. I can't believe you did this to me!"

"Oh how sweet Jackie but I never saw it that way I'm sorry. So yes this was a revenge thing but we did you a big favor. We wanted you to both understand and what better way than for you to become one of us? You are both going to LOVE becoming women. You'll see. You don't act anything like a boy anymore sweetie. The boys at school must think you are really fruity by now, especially when you try to act like Jack so you might as well give it up. I'm sure the girls will tell them soon so you don't have to worry. You'll be just another chick at high school and you may as well start going to the summer dances in a skirt and flats. You're going to spend the rest of your life married to a vanity table just like us! At least you'll never had to shave. Louise will have her beard taken out."

"MOM!!!!!!" I ran screaming in my new feminine voice into the kitchen and almost tore the slim skirt I was wearing. I was in tears of course and waving my arms around wildly.

"What ever is the matter honey?"

"I think you know very well Mom."

"Oh, THAT! I think we should wait for your Auntie Louise to get home and we will discuss it then if you still want to."

Well of course that was the end of that as Louise didn't want to talk about it as she was having way too much fun! Louise and I weren't rocket scientist but it didn't take one to figure that we were taking female hormones somehow and that our breasts and bums were expanding every day. I knew my pelvis would expand to child bearing proportions. I would be into a full B cup by August and so would Louise if not more. I just never got enough of that 70's rock and roll. I played it almost every night and according to Louise she did too.

I'm not sure what did it to me but Jack surged up today. It could have been when I realized that I was scoping out the boys or realizing that even though my pelvis had grown to child bearing proportions I would NEVER have any children of my own. It occured to me that my Mother and my sister had murdered Jack and That just couldn't go without retribution. Louise was a lost cause and would be in their corner but I just had to find out from Mom where she was over this whole revenge thing.

Again I was in the kitchen crying when Mom came in and rushed to my side and asked what ever was wrong? "Mom, do you love me?"

"Of course honey! Why would you ever think otherwise?"

I told her about what Janet had told me. "Why would you do such a terrible thing to me? I was always a good son, did well in school, never got into any trouble, and I Never complained about how long it took you to get ready for anything. What did I do to make you HATE me so much that you and sis would want to kill me?"

"Oh my darling I don't Hate you I love you very much but when your sister told me that you were hassling her too I just put you into the same category as your father. Janet has told me of the misunderstanding and I am truly sorry but I'm afraid it is too late now but I will LOVE you so much as a girl and so will you're Auntie Louise. You wait and see, you will love being a girl. Your sister and I will make sure of that so please stop crying!"

"Mother, you don't understand! I'll now never be able to have my own family and who is going to marry a freak! I'll be a lonely, old, half and half person without anything to offer anyone. You have KILLED me! And for what? I compliment my sister and the next thing I know she and you are changing me into a girl without any input from me. Don't you have any conscience? I HATE YOU!!!!" With that I ran up to my room, locked my door, and put a chair under the door knob. I had no idea that I had left my Mother very distraught crying her eyes out as she realized the enormity of her crime and how it had lost her her only son. Of course she never had an iota of the real nightmare that was waiting for later that day.

I sat in front of my computer for a while in a daze. Gradually purpose came to my eyes and I started to write my suicide note. I just couldn't go on. Why should I? My mother had made me into a freak! Her and my sister had tried to kill Jack so that Jacquline could take my place in the family and I had no one to turn to. Even my Father was now an ally of theirs. I was doomed and if I didn't do something soon I was afraid that Jacquline would take over and I would be lost. I had to work fast! I wrote everything that had happened to Daddy and me and what was still going on. I attached the movie I had taken of Janet's confession and then E-Mailed my letter to every Police station, Fire department, and Social Services department within the tri-state area. I hoped to God that someone would take me seriously. This is what I wrote........

To whom it may concern:

First off I cannot emphasize strong enough that this is a plea to save my very life.
This is not a hoax! I am pleading for help! Please come to the address that I have included above as soon as possible. As hard as it to believe my Mother and sister are killing me and have already killed my father. I am barricaded in my room and hope they don't think to cut my communication off to the world.
I am afraid that I may have given you eroneous information but I am afraid that if I tell you what is happening here you would never believe me. I beg of you to please take me seriously and at least come out for a look if only to satisfy your curiosity. Well here goes...
Somehow both my father and myself have been brainwashed into wanting to be women and have also been given female hormones somehow. My father has already succumbed and is now known as my Aunt Louise. I am hanging on to the last shreds of my male self with my already inch long nails. I cannot go on like this and I would rather be dead than become my Mother's new daughter! If you do come and I am already dead please don't forget to do a tox screen to see how much hormones they have coursing through my body.
My last dying wish is for you to please see that the two real women in this house are properly punished for what they have done. I cannot even bring myself to call them my mother or sister anymore. How could a Mother do such a thing to her own son.
I assure you that any one you talk to will tell you that I never got into any trouble, got good grades at school, and was always willing to help around the house. I had no idea that being a good son was a crime that deserved the death penalty but I guess my family feels so. Please avenge me I beg of you.
Oh! Only genetic women should come in the house as I am not sure if whatever affected my Father and me is still on nor do I know how long it would take to work. Please be careful.

Please hurry as my life is in your hands. I will kill my self soon before my sister and mother win. I must!

Jack

I double checked my letter and felt that it told what it had to and coupled with the movie of my sister should be believable. Tears came to my eyes as I pressed the send button as I knew that this act heralded my demise. I stumbled over to my dresser and fumbled around looking for my grandfather's razor that I had been looking foward to using for my first shave. It was an antique by now and as the bottom turned the top opened to reveal a doubled sided razor blade. I removed the blade and sat on my bed staring at the instrument of my death. Again I started to cry as I relived my short live prior to ending it.

I sat on my bed for about half an hour seeking the courage to take my own life and then another half an hour talking to God asking for advice, direction, and finally forgiveness.

It took everything I had as I drew the blade across my right wrist. It really stung and blood started spurting out right away so I imagined that I had done it right. I repeated the action on my left wrist and lay down on my bed for my final sleep.

********

I heard a banging on my door and I told them that they were too late as I was already dead! I was starting to get quite faint and that yell had taken all my strength. My bed by now was soaked in my blood and I knew I was close to leaving this terrible world. Suddenly my bedroom door exploded inward and I noticed with no real interest that several of the people that crowded around what was left of my door were dressed as Police and fireman. I noticed that everyone was a women. I was cheered that my E-Mail had gotten through even though they were just a tad too late. They cleared the way for another group with a stretcher and all sorts of paraphanalia. I assumed these were the paramedics and that was the last thought I had.
********

I had read many different stories with different views of what happened when you died but what was happening to me was not any of them. I was floating above my own body and looking at a mass of humanity milling around my room. I also saw my parents and sister (crying their eyes out, but I wasn't sure if that was because they were caught or because of the sight of me swimming in my own blood.) being handcuffed and taken off by the police. YES!! Thankyou GOD!!! There is justice after all.

I then felt a tingle in my chest and looking around saw one of the paramedics rubbing two plate things together yell something and put them on my dead body. This time I felt quite a shock in my chest. One of the other medics plunged a huge needle into my chest and the other again put those plates on me. I felt a mule kick me in my chest and all went black.

Part Two

I had absolutely no idea where I was nor how long I had been there and my eyes didn't seem to work but I could hear. I was also choking. There seemed to be something shoved down my throat. I guess that my thrashing about alerted someone as right away I felt that restricting device sliding out of my throat. I gratefully took a deep breath and sighed with relief. "Thankyou!" I was shocked by the breathy, sexy voice that came out! "What is going on?" I asked again in that unknown voice. Obviously it was coming from me but sounded way more mature than my age would acount for.

I suddenly felt my left hand taken in between two very soft hands with long nails. "Oh! My poor baby I am so glad you are back with us" I tried to jerk my hand back but whoever it was had a good grip or I was very weak. The voice was one I didn't recognize. "Please let me go. I don't know you..... Help! Help me please! This person is a stranger to me!" I really was tired all of a sudden and my voice trailed off to a whisper as I returned to unconsiousness.

The next time I awoke I could see and I noticed I was in a very feminine room that any small girl would feel comfortable in. I was neither. I tried to get up but found that I was restrained to the bed and my hands held in place with velcro strips. Of course I screamed my head off. I even startled myself with the timbre and volume of my scream. It didn't take long before a nurse bustled in and totally ignored me as she examined my restraints. Satisfied that I wasn't a threat to her she finaly turned to me with a smile saying, "My God girl! I thought you were dying or something! What can I do for you?"

"Well for starters, " I said in that strange voice. "You could release me from these bonds and please tell me where I am, as well as why I am here!"

"Well sweety I am sorry but I am not allowed to release you without your doctor's approval and as to where you are, you are in Portland Childrens' Hospital but you will be moved now to a regular hospital as you are definately not a child anymore. Now why you are here...... All I know is that you were in a coma for five years and just revived last month. Prior to that I do not know. I can tell you something though, your file is sealed and the name on your chart and wrist tag say Jane Doe. Quite weird! Do you know who you are?

"Well sure... My name is.... is...." Sudden tears stung my eyes as I realized that I didn't know who I was. My Past was a total blank! Who was I ???

"Shush Now don't worry baby it will come back. This is quite common among those that come out of a deep coma. You must have been hurt really badly sweetie but don't worry you are safe here. I'll go get your doctor and get you unrapped O.K.? You just relax! I'll be right back." Then off she went with that universal nurses walk that could eat up the miles.

To be continued.......
Notes for continuation:

In the five years that jack was in a coma He had the operation to complete the transformation that his mother and sister had started and was now totaly a women. A very stunningly beatifull women of 19 years old. Her father had also had the operation as what the women had done was irriversible and both Jack and his father had complications in their testicles as they reacted to the very high female hormones that were introduced to their feminized bodies by their so called 'LOVED ONES'. It was thought that part of the reason for the deep coma was the trauma of that as well as the other traumas that his family had put him through. The Mother and Daughter had both been incarcerated first in a prison and then after years of psyco-therapy had been ensconsed in Happy Acres where they were still to this day.
The day that jack woke up and had his hand held it was by Auntie Louise.

Hi everyone, Danielle here, just a quick note to all my readers out there. Many thanks for all the support shown me in the totally unexpected flood of E-Mails I received after I posted my first two stories.

I have a few concerns that I would like to satisfy before I continue with the story. First off I wrote this story as a love story, a nice mushy family love story, with a T-G twist to fit in to the genre of other stories posted on this site. I have been a reader of this site for years and was appalled by the number of hate driven narratives. So I decided to get up on my soapbox and yell out that love can also be a driving force.

Now, of course, where the story gets driven to is up to the writer and the reader just goes for the ride I know, but as a reader I decided that I would take the wheel for a little while. Now I mean no disrespect to the hundreds of other writers who have graced the archives with their offerings over the years, BUT! I for one can not understand how anyone, in all good conscience, would want to cause such heinous harm to their fellow man or women.

Why is It that in all those hate filled passages the victim is most always the nice, unassuming, kind, caring, wonderful human that we all wish our spouses to be that end up on the dirty end of the stick. I, for one, wholly agree that an attitude adjustment in those that are the total opposite to those mentioned above is delicious retribution. To feminize and leave at the tender mercies of a society that believe women to be a sub-species, those that abuse and terrify those who are tender, weak (In comparison), and loving is, in my mind, a just and fitting sentence to be meted out.

Those that think that women and other nurturing souls are beneath them and only necessary for propagation of the species and other more ornamental purposes and are their personal punching bags to receive verbal, psychological, and physical abuse should have to walk a mile in the high heals of those very same women. You have to realize that in their minds they would think that to be feminized and to have to live as one of those lesser beings would be hell simply because of the low esteem that they hold them in.

One would not even have to do anything else to these people as they would do it all to themselves. I am sure most would choose to suicide rather then face a life like what they had envisioned in their own minds, and this shows them for the cowards and morally bankrupt people that they are.
On the other hand, those of us kind, considerate, loving, and understanding men who see women as equal partners in life or in some instances beings higher on the evolutionary ladder worthy of our admiration and even worship would find the experience of being feminized almost a religious experience and would welcome it.

However it never seems to be that easy as the ones involved have to demean themselves by then torturing the poor soul and stripping away all that is inherently good from them. In fact the perpetrator of these evil deeds lowers themselves to the very same type of person that they espouse to abhor. I would think the clever thing to do would be to invite those of like persuasion to help visit appropriate justice on those who actually deserve it!

Can you imagine the force of power for the good of mankind that would be created if men and women of like mind would join forces and rid this world of those who would perpetuate Evil? The mind boggles at the force of good that could be unleashed. Ah! Well! Dare to dream!

Any way I will step down from my soap box now. I hope that I have not offended as that was not my intent. I am and always will be an admirer of women and am sad when some fall into the trap of hate. I think of myself as one of those enlightened men who think of most women as my peers. Then again I was born one, well both actually, as I am a true Hermaphrodite. Sadly I was born prematurely and many of my organs were not fully developed.

Then to add to my sad mix my parents were appalled at my condition and appealed to the doctor to do”something”. So at the tender age of eighteen months my female gender was ripped from my body and I became the heir that my father wanted. Then, to add even more acid to the wound, my parents divorced and I and my two siblings were cast into the system. It is so sad that I had no say in my mutilation as I would have cast the male gender aside.

Well at least my mind stayed female. So now, half a century later I am trying to set things right and am a very happy transitioning pre-op transsexual. Isn’t that tragic? I am now trying to put back together that which Nature had intended to be. Oh! And that operation that stole my better part….Yup! You guessed it; Sterilized me.

So in one fell swoop I was denied both to be a Mother and Father. You can imagine the tears and prevecations shouted to the heavens over the years. I would imagine that my plight is not unique and for those of you out there with similar stories I can only grieve with you as I have not found one IOTA of reason behind it and have found nothing to ease the pain except the road I am now traveling. So wish me luck, and I’ll wish you luck!
Hugs,
Danielle
So now without further interruption (except the occasional tear drop) on with the show!

Regrets and Might-Have-Beens

by Anonymous
(Continued by Danielle L. O'Bryan)

It was early Summer, and school hadn't yet been out for a week. I was practicing, as always, running through my routine over and over down at the skate park. I was pretty good for a 13-year-old and I knew it. As my confidence grew, I threw extra height into my jumps, more life into my twisting leaps high over the ground. I was giving the routine of my life when tragedy struck.
A bearing froze.
This almost never happens to quality in-lines, especially in-lines as well maintained as mine. But I got lucky. Head over heels I tumbled, putting new marks in pads and anatomy alike. When I finally came to a stop, the group of spectators I had garnered rushed in to make sure I was OK. After a minute I knew I was, and they let me walk it off.
I would have skated it off, but that's real hard to do when you have a locked wheel. Until I could get a part, I was half-lame from my viewpoint.
And the regionals were in two days.
My life was ruined!!
Head hanging like a sad puppy, I walked home in an hour what I could have skated in a few minutes. What a ripoff! I KNEW I could have won the Juniors division if I put on a decent performance- I had the moves and the style to kick the ass of most kids 3 or 4 years older than me. Skating was my life! I had no friends, no extra-curricular activities, nothing but skating.
And I was going to miss the biggest event ever! It was my big chance, and these cheap skates had blown it for me! It was so unfair.
I threw open the door to our little apartment and flung the damned things down on the floor hard enough to piss off the neighbors three doors down. Then I went into my room, slammed the door, and buried my face in my pillow. No, I wasn't crying. I had just gotten some sweat in my eyes...
Presently JoAnne knocked gently at my door. "Is anything wrong?" she quietly asked.
I wanted to scream at her, tell her to lay off my business. But JoAnne had always been pretty good as older sisters go. She was only a year older, and we had played a lot when we were still just kids. I couldn't stand to think of the hurt look she got in her eyes when I yelled at her. It made me feel small and mean. So I wiped my eyes, put myself together a bit and let her come in. We sat on the bed, and I explained.
She understood right away what had happened, since she was a skater too, though by her own admission she didn't have much of a gift for it. I had tried and tried to help her, even customizing her skates a lot like mine, tuning them to the finest pitch of readiness. Covered by darkness, I had even worn them myself at the skating park, hoping to find something wrong with them to excuse her ineptness. But, sadly, except for the raised heels and thin leather they were as finely tuned as my wheels. I could perform in them almost as well as in my own.
Immediately she offered to let me scavenge her skates for parts, but they were not interchangeable with mine. Then she offered me the use of them for the Regionals, but THAT was out of the question. Yes, we were the same size and all that, but I would NOT wear white high-heeled skates with a fine leather fringe on top and big yellow daisies on the outsides of the uppers, not for love or money. I could just picture being in the magazines, and having the camera focus in on my feet to emphasize my moves like they did for the big names, only to show a big yellow daisy. Out of the question.
Then Sis suggested we could modify her skates. We looked them over for a while, but there was just no way to hide that they were girl's skates. Sadly, we gave up and watched TV to kill the time till Mom got home.
Soon, I noticed Sis taking odd glances at me.
I was in a foul mood, so I made a face at her and turned away.
Almost right away, she was looking strangely at me again.
"All right!" I said angrily, "I give up. What is it?"
"I don't think you want to know" she answered.
"Then quit looking at me!"
But she couldn't. I saw she was trying, but once she gets an idea she can't drop it until she shares it, no matter what. She had been nice to me all night, so I asked to explain, told her that it wouldn't hurt my feelings.
"OK," she said, "But just remember you asked for it. I think I figured out a way for you to skate in the regionals." She had my attention. "How?"
"Well, we can't change the skates. You're right about that. And we can't get parts for yours. And, no one would ask you to wear mine and damage your reputation. But what if we did it so that no one could possibly know?"
I was confused. "What do you mean?" I asked. "We-e-ell," she drug out, fearing the storm, "If you were a girl these skates wouldn't funny on you at all..."
I was too shocked to speak. Me, dress up as a girl? "Yech!" was the kindest though that crossed my mind. How could she suggest such a ridiculous thing? Why even bring it up?
"Well, just remember, you asked." And she was right. I let it drop.
Until the TV commercial mentioned the $5000 prize for best junior skater.
I still didn't want to do it, but we weren't a rich family and I KNEW that if I skated I would win, even in JoAnne's skates. Mom had lost the car just a couple months back, and she was working BIG overtime to make ends meet for us. She was tired all the time, and we never got to see her anymore. I figured $5000 would help a lot.
So I let Sis work me over, just to see what could be done.
We had a fight right away. She wanted to perm my hair and paint my nails and everything, while I just wanted to do enough to get by. Finally, once she got me to listen she explained that because I was really a boy I had to do more to look girly than a real girl would. And the last thing I wanted was to be found out, right? She went whole hog.
I hated shaving my legs the most, I think. And my armpits. I hadn't had hair in either place very long yet, and I guess I was still sort of proud of it. I pointed out that my legs would be covered while I skated, but Sis would have none of it. "What if you have to go to the bathroom?" she asked. "You'll have to sit down, you know. And that means your drawers come down. Which means your legs will show. You don't want to get caught, do you?"
I began to hate that phrase over the next couple hours.
While my false nails dried, she began on my hair. I've always preferred the long look, and I guess it served me well. JoAnne dyed it ash blonde, to make me look less like myself. And she teased it and trimmed it until it felt altogether like someone else's head of hair. I'd always wondered why girls wear barrettes, until I found out that the fluffed hair goes all over unless restrained.
She wouldn't let me look in the mirror until I was finished. If she had, I'd have never gone through with it.
Next came clothing. I planned on wearing my own underwear underneath, but Sis explained that I needed more "filling out" and besides, it would show through. So I with deep misgivings donned panties, and bra. Sis stuffed them a lot to make them look right, and it was a really strange feeling to have all that extra padding. Next, she brought me a pair of pantyhose.
"No!" I said. "Absolutely not. Out of the question. I don't need to wear those, and I won't."
"Kevin," she explained, "You're right. You won't have to wear these to pass at the skating park. But I have an idea. We have to know if this is working or not. Mom's going to be home soon. How about if you see if you can fool her into thinking you're a friend of mine?"
I argued, but no other clothing (including my own) was forthcoming so eventually I donned the hose. It was no more pansy than the bra, right? And I might as well be hung for sheep as lamb. The dress was easy after the nylons, almost an anticlimax. As were the earrings and the makeup.
Sis had become very quiet as she finished up, getting a really starry look in her eyes. Finally she stood me up on her high heels, and helped me learn to walk a bit. It was easy, for a skater. Then she took me to the mirror. I was gorgeous.
More than that- I was a young teen knockout.
I watched the beautiful girl in the mirror's jaw drop in exact synchronization with my own. I had to blink a few times with my mascara'ed lashes to really connect the reflected image with myself. It was sort of like trick or treat, but more so. I stared and stared.
JoAnne giggled. "Polite girls don't stare, Kevin." Then she stopped. "We need a name for you, don't we? How about one similar to 'Kevin' so you react more naturally?"
I was still at a great distance. "Sure, whatever."
"Karin, then. Karin with an "I". And we'll use Mom's maiden name for your last. Karin Streck, future skating champ and prize winner."
I turned to meet her ecstatic gaze. What else could I do? "Karin Streck it is."
And we sat and waited for Mom.
She came in without groceries, which was not a surprise to either of us. We had planned on eating more home cooking to try and get the car back, but with all the hours she was working Mom found fast food a lot easier to make happen. At Sis's suggestion, I was sitting with my legs crossed as she had shown me, with her teddy bear on my lap. Like she said, I was really a boy so I had to overdo it. I didn't know if I was more afraid of Mom recognizing me or not recognizing me. I was 'way far away from anything I was comfortable with, and just barely managed a polite little smile when introduced to my own mother. Sis kept things going, not letting me play shy. She made me walk over and show Mom that I had a dress just like her's, pointed out how nicely it set off my complexion, the whole nine yards. I spoke as little as possible, being as uncomfortable with the subject matter of "girl-talk" as I was with the gentle tone of voice I tried to project. I kept waiting for her to see through the thin makeup and flashy hair work, but she never did.
She literally did not recognize her own son. It was frightening to me at a very deep level.
Pretty soon Mom was cross about my still being out. I looked at Sis, who explained that I was out desperately searching for a part for my broken skate.
Mom was really sympathetic about that- it kind of touched me to see that she really did care about my skating. She said she hoped I would be able to find some way, any way to compete.
Sis's face brightened. "ANY way?"
"Well, any way that's legal. I wouldn't want him to cheat or to steal someone else's skates. But other than that, yes, I would do almost anything."
Sis erupted in glee, while I blushed and Mom stared at both of us. Finally, Sis explained about her skates...
And my hair...
And the dress...
And so forth. When Mom realized what had happened she grabbed me by the shoulders and turned me around to face her, looking me over.
"My God..." she said slowly, examining me carefully. "You're, you're actually BEAUTIFUL..."
And she began to laugh, too.
I really felt left out of the joke. Here I was wearing clothes I wouldn't be caught dead in, being pinched in all the wrong places. I felt awkward and uncomfortable. And my family couldn't stop laughing.
Finally, with tears running down her cheeks Mom got herself back under control. She saw my serious face and apologized. "I'm sorry, Kevin, it's just that..."
"I know, Mom," I replied, shifting my weight a little to relieve the awkward pressure of the heels. "But I've GOTTA be in the regionals. I'll win for sure! And we do kind of need the money, don't we..."
A veil came over Mom's face. "Yes Honey, we sure do. Is the prize less for the girl's division?"
"Mom!" I said petulantly. She knew so little about street skating. "There IS no girl's division. Everyone competes together. Otherwise, I'd be cheating!"
She nodded. "Good. JoAnne, get your purse. No, wait, get two purses. Kevin needs one."
"Yes, Mother. But we decided to call him, er, her Karin spelled with an "I". That way, he'll have an easier time in front of the judges."
"Good thinking! Get Karin a purse and let's go get dinner. Then we've got some shopping to do!"
"Wait!" I said. "I'm not going out like this!"
"Whyever not?" asked Mom.
I spluttered. "Well, people will SEE me!"
Mom gently put her hand on my shoulder. "Kevin, don't you think it's a good idea to get some practice while you can? You've only got two days." She examined me critically again, squatted down to adjust my clothing as I had seen her do for Sis so many times. "Besides, Karin, if either your sister or I looked half as good as you do we wouldn't mind being seen at all." And she kissed my nose and gave me her little Mom smile.
Mom and Sis were right- I was the focus of all the attention. On the bus ride I felt eyetracks all over me, until a gentleman gave up his seat for me. "Thank you, sir" I said in response an elbow in the ribs, and he replied with a big smile "No problem at all, little miss". It was eerie- I wasn't use to this kind of thing at all. JoAnne ostentatiously crossed her legs as I settled in, and I followed suit even though it wasn't very comfortable. At the hamburger factory, Mom and Sis made it a point to order a salad for me instead of my usual greaseburger. I'd never had one at a place like this before, and I was surprised to find that it was quite good. I concentrated on little bites, trying not to stain my dress or upset my makeup too badly. I didn't succeed, though. Mom announced that she needed to visit the ladies room. I didn't react, so she kicked me gently in the shin and announced it again. I was horrified- I hadn't been in there since I was three or four. But how could I argue? Freddie Reavis was at the next table ogling me. I had to go along to avoid being caught.
Once she was sure we were alone, Mom redid my face while whispering encouragement. "You're doing great, Karin!" she exclaimed. "Just look at that boy at the next table staring at you. I'm so proud!"
I didn't know how to take her being proud, but I knew I didn't like Freddie. I gave him the "high chin of disdain" as we collected our purses and left for the mall. This was one feminine gesture I had examined many times in great detail, and the crestfallen look on Eddie's face was almost worth the whole charade.
We went to a dance shop. I didn't understand this, as neither Sis nor Mom went in for that sort of thing. But I caught on quick when Mom held the shiny pink unitard up to me to check for size while JoAnne nodded approvingly.
"Are you two crazy?" I asked in my boy voice.
Heads turned. I had forgotten for a moment what was at stake. I continued in a whisper. "Why would I want that thing?"
"Why Karin, you've got to have SOMETHING nice to skate in. You wouldn't want to be the only girl there in shorts and a t-shirt, would you?" Mom asked.
Desperately, I tried another track. "But we can't afford it!"
She grasped my chin, turned my face up. Very sadly, she explained to me that if I didn't win we were sunk anyway.
I tried on the unitard.
It felt even stranger than the other clothes. It sort of grabbed all over, while leaving you free to move about any which way. And it was warm- how could something so light and insubstantial be so warm and soft? It made me look more girly than the damned dress did. Men and boys walking down the mall stared openly. It sent chills up and down my spine...
The shop's owner was an artist. While I stood very still, she painted several large daisies on the unitard. Mom went over and selected a helmet and some new pads from a bike shop, and the owner customized them with daisies as well. At the last minute Mom added a shiny blue unitard to practice in, and a couple short dancer's skirts. I thought I would die of humiliation at appearing in this getup. But it had been too late to back out for hours now.
The ride home was strangely silent. Mom and Sis just sat and stared ahead with silly grins on their faces. Sometimes they would look at each other or me and giggle. It was like they expected me to join in, but I can assure you that the joke had long since lost it's humor for me.
Mom made me leave the nails on to sleep, and put me up in curlers. Between clawing myself unexpectedly and the strange sensations on my scalp, I hardly got any rest at all. I woke up to find the other two members of my family at my bedside, looking me over. Mom held her chin cradled in her fingers, appraising me and the situation, while Sis just smiled and looked. Finally, Mom went and got JoAnne's old housecoat for me to wear at breakfast.
I raised Hell at that. I even cried, a little. I was desperate.
Mom sat down next to me and held me for a bit, and then explained that she wanted me to spend all the time I could thinking "girl". She said I was very pretty, but not very feminine. And I had to be more of a girl to pass close inspection. Our family's future was riding on the prize money, she explained. Could I put up with it for just two more days? I couldn't say no, and she rewarded me with her "Mom smile" again. I always got warm and sappy when she did that...
So I wore fuzzy slippers and a housecoat while I drank my breakfast diet drink, then Mom had me take a bath using her special oils to make me smell right. I smelled, alright, when I got out but I didn't like it. Sis said it was a perfect touch, though, and they had me lay back on the bed wrapped in a towel. I didn't understand what was happening until I smelled nail polish again. I pulled my feet away- there was no excuse whatsoever for this! But it turned out there was- Sis owned nothing but open-toed casual shoes, and no girl my age, they claimed, left her toenails unpolished. I had to wear SOMETHING on my feet to walk to the park.
I checked later- it was true.
So I accepted a pedicure, while Sis plucked at my eyebrows. She'd been at it for awhile when I realized that it would take awhile for them to grow back out. "Hey," I complained, pulling back and making Mom curse at my suddenly moving feet. "That eyebrow plucking is kind of permanent for a couple days isn't it?"
She eased me back. "Silly! I wouldn't take very much. You're still my brother, when this is over. I don't want you to be embarrassed."
When she was done I realized that her and my definitions of "very much" were quite different. Oh well, it was too late. And I had all Summer to recover.
When they finished they brushed me up and helped me dress up in the blue unitard. I wore a dress over it for the bus trip across town to the city's other skating park, where I desperately hoped I would be able to find a way to vary my routine enough to make it not look mine. My old pads and helmet were not distinctively male, so I strapped them on in the girl's locker room with Mom and Sis helping, got the silly little skirt fastened, and went to work.
Amazingly, it was one of my best days.
I felt terribly aware of myself at first, hearing the guys shout to each other to "Check out the new babe" and such. But as always, my consciousness left my mind and became more subtle, living in my flying arms and pumping legs and overworked sense of balance. I forgot where I was and how I was dressed; heck, I even forgot who I was. I just existed, living in the beauty of the eternal "now". It came to me gradually how the routine should be, what should change and what shouldn't. I even limped my wrist a little thinking of Mom working all the time, and minced just a tad remembering our lost car. It was improvised, but it was excellent. After a four- hour workout I was as sharp as I'd ever been, unitard or no.
My family was silent in the locker room, shocked at what they'd seen. Neither of them had come to see me skate in ages.
They made me take another bubble bath, and worked endlessly on my hair. I wanted to stay home and rest, but they wanted me out on the town some more. This was the worst yet- they made me watch a romance movie...
I won the competition clean the next day, of course. No one else came close. The media picked up on the story of a "girl" winning a unisex athletic competition, and I couldn't get away from the reporters until they interviewed "Karin". Mom and Sis stayed 'way back to keep me anonymous, and I gave the papers our old address from when I was 4. My happy smile wasn't faked as I accepted the trophy and the check, even if I did have to make it a carefully coached girl smile. I even managed to keep it up when one of the judges kissed me, though it was hard. Very hard. But I got through it, knowing that in three hours "Karin" would be history, a memory which someday promised even to become fun.
Everyone wanted to talk to me after the ceremony, of course, and I smiled and nodded and acted as airheaded and dingy as I could. Presently a man came by and congratulated me like the others had, and asked if I thought I could do as well at the Nationals.
My jaw dropped. The Nationals? Why, we didn't have the money, I explained...
Turns out this guy represented a roller blade company. He thought the idea of a girl champion endorsing his product line would make for good sales and open the market more. I kept smiling vacantly while he and Mom worked out details...
The Nationals were two months away, and I had photo shoots for my new role as a sponsor almost weekly. Mom moved us into a new apartment so the neighbors wouldn't catch on, and begged me please be Karin for just a little while longer. Karin, she explained, could make as much in a week as Mom had in a month. And we were still so far behind...
I grinned and bore it. I had to always be Karin, of course, since I was coming and going as her regularly to practice and such and we couldn't afford the slightest hint of suspicion. Mom tried to be good to me, she really did, but she just couldn't understand that I didn't get excited over her bringing home a new hat for me, or a stuffed animal. More and more she and JoAnne were thinking of me as Karin, and since I was seeing no one else, no other friends or anything, it was getting very confusing to me. One day I dressed in my old jeans and t-shirt to go play the way I had, but Mom came back home unexpectedly and caught me. I got in terrible trouble! Mom asked if I wanted to see us all in the poorhouse, and demanded I get dressed immediately in my proper clothes. I cried and raged in my frustration, but I didn't get a word of support until I was dressed for another evening shopping. Then Mom told me how sorry she felt for her Karin, and held me close till my tears dried. My old clothes vanished shortly thereafter.
Sis got jealous of all the attention I was getting, of course. But she kept quiet, too, as she also enjoyed the better neighborhood we had moved to and the nice new toys. She started taking drugs, though...
I won the Nationals, of course, and the World Challenge beyond that. The feminists picked up on my victories, and used me as a good example for girls everywhere. Pretty soon I was appearing on talk shows and being interviewed for teenybopper magazines. When I got a question about how I felt about braces messing up a girl's looks, or how to attract boys I just kind of though about Sis and answered like she would've, if she were still healthy. I missed a lot of school over that kind of thing (Mom had explained to me that money could fix any school registration system in the country, so my records all read "Karin" now) until Mom finally, as she put it, "popped for a tutor to get the State off her ass". I learned how to stand and sit and converse like a lady instead of Algebra, but I don't think the State knew or cared as long as the forms were filled out right.
Puberty progressed. My face slowly began to become more angular, but then as I landed my first role in a sitcom that quickly reversed. My breasts began to get tender and swell, while my hips filled out in a most peculiar way to a boy like me. It took me a long time to find out it wasn't just wearing the dresses that did that to me, that Mom was spiking my food with something called estrogen. I spoke to her once about it, a bit fearfully, but she reassured me that everything was under control and that she had my best interests at heart.
When I was in my Sweet Sixteen, as Mom persisted in calling it, one of her boyfriends tried to rape me. I wanted to crack him in the jaw, but my training was beginning to take and I kicked him in the nuts instead. It scared me that I did it automatically, like any other girl would have...
Then came the last few months before I turned 18. At 18 I would be free, able to take control of my not-inconsiderable finances and walk out on Mother, trying to regrow my life on a more natural path. It was getting hard to remember baseball and fistfights, hard indeed. But I would find a way. The last straw had come when I had explained to Mother that I wasn't in the least attracted to men, that while I was undoubtedly toothsome and charming as a young woman that it was still just a role I was playing. I wanted to be free of it someday, and enjoy sex and have children. She had looked at me worriedly and asked if I wasn't attracted to men even just a little bit. No, I had exclaimed, I was quite sure I preferred women. She had looked startled for a moment, then quite calmly explained that it was OK for me to be a Lesbian, under the circumstances, and that she and Sis would understand. And she gave me her "Mom" smile....
It sickened me. "Motherrrr!" I exclaimed in rage while stamping my foot, and then I about freaked out on the spot. When had I started calling Mom Mother like my sister did? It had been a long time, now, I was sure. And I had stamped my petite little high heel into the carpet so naturally...
Right then I decided to get out. There would be no more nylons, no more earrings. Well, actually there would have to be for awhile, I supposed, until I learned to pass as a man and get some clothes again. And maybe get some weight off my hips and chest...
I packed furiously, hating every garment I threw into the "Princess" style luggage. I concentrated on plain stuff to wear while I had to, and expensive stuff to sell. Eventually I came across my Signature Series Limited Edition Daisy Special rollerblades. They were valuable, and I should have packed them. But instead, in a thoroughly girlish gesture I turned around to throw them across my lacy pink bedroom.
As I turned, a hand caught my arm and twisted it around my back, just like happens to all the women in the movies. And I was weak and soft like them, so I screamed like them too. A hand clasped my mouth, and a needle sunk into my delicately skinned arm. I felt the intruder's hands under my breasts, supporting me as I collapsed.
I woke up in a private medical clinic. A nurse spoke reassuring nothings to me in Spanish as I came around, then left. I was strapped to my bed.
No one ever did tell me what was going to happen. But when the smiling nurse came back and began shaving my crotch, I knew that Mother had won the final round after all.
Part 2.
Day 1
As I came up out of the anesthesia I was aware of two things,
1. I really hurt and
2. I was alone.
As my anxiety peaked I guess that my heart rate was too fast or something as an alarm went off on a panel behind me and I heard the sound of running feet coming down the hall towards where I was. The door flew open and a very worried looking nurse burst into the room and first looked at me and then the noisy panel. Going to the panel she turned off the alarm and then checked me out. You know, the blood pressure and that icy cold stetha-thingy that they try to shock you to death with. As she did that a man walked in ( I assumed to be the doctor) and spoke to the nurse in Spanish, she spoke back and then left me alone with Senor quack!
I was totally blown away when he addressed me in a very cultured English accent ( yah ! In English! ) and asked for me to please calm down and that he would explain everything. Reaching into his pocket he brought out a small brown paper bag and told me to breathe slowly into it, showing me how. I took the bag and did as he instructed and be darned if it didn't work. Soon My heart rate was not as racing or as loud in my ears and my terror was abating slightly. I was still trembling a little and when he tried to comfort me with his hand on my arm I jerked back and tried to scootch back in the bed. Taking his hand back quickly he apologized and asked If I would rather be alone for awhile. Nodding my head brought a slight frown but he got up off the bed and said that he would leave me alone for awhile and that he was going to call my mother and let her know that I was awake. "Don't bother." I said with more anger than I had ever felt in my life. Looking sad he turned and left the room after turning off the lights. I sat in the partially lit room as my mind churned over the last few days. I was so caught up in my internal struggle that I failed to hear the small motor sound as the camera panned over to my area. The feelings of total betrayal by my Mother all but drowned me in sadness and a sharp emotion that I had never known before....It was Hatred! Latching onto the incredible power that was in that emotion I was buoyed up out of the morass of self pity and launched onto the beach of purpose. Now every pain, every loss, every humiliation caused me by my mother was added fuel to my agenda. I would make all who had anything to do with my fate suffer and suffer most grievously.
With that decision made I became as calm as a spring zephyr and drifted off to sleep, my mind filled with all sorts of scenarios of revenge.
Day 2
Sunlight streamed into the room the next time I opened my eyes and all the scattered bits of dream scurried away. I realized where I was and that yesterday was not a dream. Strangely my discomfort and pain was quite lessened this morning and curious my hand haltingly approached my lower body as I, with trepidation, felt the area where I used to have my last remnant of my previous gender. My fingers stopped as I felt a little mound of hairless skin where my little male companion had rested and then continued down to feel what felt like vertical lips with a slit between them. Unable to stop, my emotions overwhelmed me and I started to cry uncontrollably with gasping breath while I hit the bed on either side of me with my very dainty feminine fists. I am sure that my cries of anguish is what brought the nurse down to my room and even as she had a look of not understanding my tears, offered me comfort anyway as I hugged her to me and wailed on her shoulder. As she stroked my hair and murmured soft sounds into my ear my cries became a little less heart wrenching and eventually subsided to wet bubbly keening. Even as I cried myself out I was being observed by that unknown camera as the watcher felt my pain and anguish almost as much as I.
Exhausted by my emotional overload I again slipped into unconsiousness as the nurse laid me back down, covered me with the sheet and blanket, stroked my hair once again as she kissed me on the forehead and left the room after drawing the drapes.
Day 3
Waking up to a partialy darkened room, which I saw was the result of drawn drapes, I was unsure whether this was the same day or had I slept through an entire day again. Not too surprising to me if this was a new day considering what I had gone through. Feeling not alone I glanced around the room to find my Mother sitting in a chair by the door staring at me with what appeared to me to be absolutely no emotion at all. This total lack of guilt, or anything! , made me lose it.
" What are you staring at lady?" I screamed at her.
She flinched and seem to come out of her trance and with a very timid smile on her face asked me " How are you feeling today Karin ?"
" Karin, Karin? who the hell is Karin?"
" Why you are darling, you are my daughter Karin"
"Excuse me!! I don't even know you Lady"
With tears forming in her eyes she stated," Karin, How can you say that....I am your Mother and I love you! "
"No," I said. " My mother died with my sister and I am all alone now!"
Openly crying now with tears flowing down her cheeks she sobbed out, " No...No I am not dead sweetheart. I am right here. How could you say such a hurtfull thing.?"
Looking at her with an expression of sudden recognition I said," Oh ! Yea ! I know you now, you're Kevin's Mother aren't you. Yea ! You're the one who murdered him aren't you. Even after all that he did for you and that sister of his. All that he gave up for you out of his love for you. Wow! How can you sleep at night knowing that his tortured spirit is wailing at the incredible betrayal to him. Gee, Aren't you worried about the cops coming for you and all that stuff that you killed your son for being lost to the authorities. Boy you sure are a brazen bitch, I"ll give ya credit for that!!!
As I spoke her face took on an ashen palor as I hoped she realized the snake pit that she was in. Love me! what a laugh. She only was interested in her material things. Well I was going to take care of that. Soon!

PART THREE

Once again I awoke in the hospital, even though I had rather hoped that all that had transpired was a nightmare and that I would wake up in my old bed and be able to go out and play baseball or go skateboarding or anything even remotely masculine. However that was not to be. I looked around my little personal chunk of Hell and noticed that nothing had really changed. I did, however, feel much better today and I noticed that sometime in the night, someone had somehow managed to remove my bandages without waking me. I would guess that the sneaky Doctor or one of his nurses probably added something to my IV to put me into a deeper drugged sleep. I wouldn’t be surprised as everyone seems intent to constantly screw with me one way or another. I did notice that the IV was no longer attached so I assumed that they had run out of sneaky stuff to do with me. I did have a sore spot on my bum though and feeling it discovered a small bandage that wasn’t there yesterday. So now what, some kind of an implant? Oh! Yea, the Doctor had mentioned that I would need on going hormone therapy for a while so I guess that must be what they put in me. It sure is nice to have no choice in the matter. I am not really sure how long I have been here but I may even be eighteen already and I should have been given forms to fill out and sign before anybody could do anything to me. Wait a minute! How was Mother able to get El Quacko to do anything to me without my signed release? I mean even if I was only sixteen they would be required by law to have my go ahead before any major operation. The only way that the Doctor would do anything is if he thought he HAD my release, which means my dear Mother must have forged those documents. Was she in deep shit or what? So was the doctor as ignorance was no excuse. I was alive and well so he could have asked me at any time but he didn’t so he was up the same creek as my mother. So let’s recap shall we; kidnapping, forgery, forced operation to change my sex, (I am not sure what you would call that? Criminal Assault?), and now keeping me here against my will. I looked over to the little night stand next to my bed and found paper and pen so I made my list of crimes against my Mother and the Doctor. Wow! Ol’Doc would, at the very least, lose his license and be open to all kinds of litigation by me. He would be paying me for the rest of his life. Now Mother dearest wouldn’t have anything as all was mine as I was the only one working and I could prove it! So suing her wouldn’t net me anything but I would sure see her off to jail, although she would probably only get probation for all of her heinous crimes. I believe you have to act against the state to get any serious time these days; everyone else just gets a slap on the wrist. What a bummer, I may have to get inventive to deal with her! I wonder how she would feel if I did the same to her. You know, kidnap her, drug her, take away her womanhood, and then pretend that I did it all out of love for her! Yea! Let’s see how she would react to that.
I suddenly heard a soft little snoring sound and turning to the sound saw my mother sleeping in a big chair. I couldn’t help but giggle at the sound as mother never snores you know. (Uh Huh!) My giggle must have woke her though as she slowly unrolled from her position in the chair and with a little groan stretched and turned to look at me. “How are feeling today Karin? Better I hope. The doctor thinks that you should be able to leave here today if you are up to it.” She smiled her MOM smile at me and I felt something inside of me sag as I looked at this person who I loved so much that I freely gave up my childhood for her and knew that deep down I still had very strong feelings toward her. I mean she would always be my mother regardless of what happened between us. I was still very much pissed at her but I don’t think I could ever hate her. Damn! I just didn’t have that emotion in me. I don’t think I would be in this situation if I did.
“How long have I been in here Mother?” I asked looking at her sadly.
“Not that long sweetie, only fourteen days. Things didn’t take any where as long as everyone thought and you have healed up very nicely and there are no complications at all. Isn’t that great?” Mother said happily.
“No Complications!” I yelled at her and she cringed away from me. “What do you mean no complications? You have stolen my manhood from me, ruined my chances of ever having a family of my own, and ripped my heart out and stomped on it with your cavalier attitude over all that you have done. On top of all that you have put the Doctor’s very livelihood on the line by forging those documents for him to do what he has done to me without my permission. You do realize that I am now eighteen and as such he had to get permission FROM ME? When I am finished with him he won’t have a practice and will be paying me for the rest of his life. He may not like that very much and try to come after you but as I am now in my majority all that I have made is now mine so you have nothing. Oh! If you have squirreled anything away from what I made you can be sure that my investigators will find it and I will get it back. You had no means but my income so it would be a bit hard for you to account for any large sums hidden away, now wouldn’t it. Then there is my sister, where is she, is she even still alive, why haven’t I heard from her for almost a year? I am sure that the police will want answers for those interesting questions. I don’t know why I don’t hate you for what you have done to me but I suppose it has something to do with the fact that I gave up everything for you and sis. I loved you both so much that I willingly gave up my childhood so that we could get back on our feet financially but that wasn’t enough for you was it? You poisoned me with those Hormones knowing full well what they would do to me. You forced my body through a girls puberty just so I would continue to look the part to bring in all that money you craved, and in spending all that time on me to make sure I stayed your little girl you overlooked your real daughter and drove her to drugs and God knows what else. Do you even care what you have done?”
Mother had crumpled to the ground sobbing by the time I was only about half way through my tirade but I hadn’t quit as I felt she needed to hear it all. I mean, by God, she had murdered Kevin to create Karin and I just had to know if she was actually aware of what she had done to her family.
I just couldn’t stand to hear her sob out her soul there on the floor alone so I found myself, against my better judgment, going to her and enfolding her in my arms and started to rock with her as she had done with my sister and I when we were little children. She turned her head to place her head against my rather substantial breast and continued to wail out her soul. What could I do, she was touching me at the very depths of my new female emotions and I started to whisper endearments. “Shhhhh! There, there, Mother I still love you. All will work out somehow. We will get through this somehow. I don’t know for sure how but our love will find a way. So come on now and stop your tears and let’s get out of here and go home together okay?”
She looked into my eyes and saw the truth there and I heard her mumble wetly. “How ever did I deserve a child like you? You are a walking miracle in more ways than one. You are so precious to me Karin, and I am so sorry to have hurt you in any way. I…. I guess I lost it. We were finally living the life that I had always wanted for us to live and I just lost it. I don’t think I will ever expect you to forgive me, and I know I will never, ever, forgive myself for what I did to you, but we have to go see the doctor before we leave as you need to know all the truth. I will never, ever, do anything but love you for the rest of my life and I will try with all my heart to make it up to you some how. I don’t even know if that is possible. I came to my senses days ago after what you said the first time you woke up and I realized what you said was true and what a selfish person I had been but believe it or not there is actually a silver lining in this cloud covering our lives right now. There really is a God and he has allowed for my stupidity to bear some good fruit and your life may not be the Hell that I greedily put it in. So let’s go see the doctor and he will tell you the wondrous news!”
All through this mother had been hugging me so hard I could hardly breathe as we rocked back and forth. She had stopped crying and was looking at me with such love that I broke down and all the anger and frustration that had built up in me came pouring out. Now it was my mother’s turn to comfort me and all of a sudden all seemed right and I felt that we could carry on as a family. It would take time for me to fully trust her again but I felt that she had come to her senses and had already gone through enough Hell to more than make up for the Hell she had put me through. I felt that this was the mother I knew and loved returned to me and then I started to cry anew but this time in joy. My goodness, aren’t us girls emotional?
We both helped each other to get up off the floor, looked at each other and broke up laughing. I imagine someone had thought that they were being nice and had put makeup on me and my mascara was running down my face as well as my mother’s running down her face and we looked like a couple of clowns. We both made a beeline to the bathroom to repair ourselves and soon we looked the proper image of mother and daughter. I must admit we looked good together and there was no doubt looking at us that we weren’t related. Well I guess I really was her daughter now after the operation. What I couldn’t understand was why I wasn’t still in a great deal of pain. I had heard that SRS was very major and the body took quite some time to repair itself from that much of an intrusion. I had apparently healed in two weeks. I do not think that was possible but maybe the doctor would shed some light on that. So our facial repairs finished we went arm in arm to the nurses station to have the doctor paged. The nurse seemed very happy to see us together again and gave us both a thousand watt smile as she pushed the buttons to page Doctor Garcia.
It didn’t take long for the Doctor to appear and when he saw us together as obvious Mother and Daughter and a huge smile appeared from ear to ear on his craggy face. He came forward and enveloped us both in a huge hug as he told us how good it made him feel to see us together. Getting us to follow him he led the way to his office and after getting us settled in with beverages of our choice and comfortably seated he just sat behind his desk for a minute and just smiled at us. It was way too hard not to smile back so I did and looked to see mother beaming as well. “I haven’t told her the news yet Doctor, I thought you should be the one to do that as you were the one to discover it and fix everything. You can also fill in the blanks as to what this all means to both of us and where we can go from here. ”Mother said.
“Well thank you. I appreciate being the one to bring such good news to you both. Well first things first Karin, you should be aware that I was not so sure when your mother brought you here unconscious that what she asked me to do was what you might want to have done to you so I didn’t do what your Mother wanted. I was going to just perform a minor cosmetic surgery that would conceal your penis and testes up inside your lower abdomen and fashion a faux vagina and labia from the excess skin left over. A very common and low invasive minor surgery requiring surgical glue and maybe five stitches to hold every thing in until the abdominal wall accepted the new tenants so to speak. This is where the most amazing thing happened. My scalpel slipped and I made a four inch incision just below your testicular sack, or at least where it had been. Imagine my surprise that you did not immediately start to bleed profusely. With minor suction provided by my nurse I opened the incision to have a look inside and I almost fainted dead away. As it was I believe I swayed a little as the nurse became alarmed. Thank God above that I have had such a long and illustrious career as I was able to pull myself together and proceed with an in depth perusal of what was most definitely a slightly under developed vagina which was nicely connected to all the other organs one finds in nice healthy young ladies such as yourself.” He paused to grin at both of us what he had just said started to percolate through my numb mind.
“Do you mean that I have been a girl all my life and didn’t know it? How is that possible? Why didn’t I know, feel,…….?” I sort of drifted off in my questions as I realized that how would I have known, we had started the masquerade long before puberty so how could we have known. Maybe if Mother hadn’t stuffed me full of female hormones I might have gone through a female puberty anyway. I must have said this last out loud for the doctor answered my question. “Well Karin, I do not think you would have gone through a proper normal puberty for either gender but without the hormones your Mother introduced to your budding body your female organs may have stayed dormant. The advent of a kick start, so to speak, of the hormones got your ovaries producing their own estrogen and soon your body was flooded with them. That is why you reversed puberty so fast and started having a female one. Now I know that this is not what you would have chosen if you where given the choice and I am sorry I did what I felt was necessary but if I hadn’t you would have gone through your life as neither man nor woman and I just didn’t think that was fair to you. I do hope you will forgive me. I have gone out on a limb here confessing this to you as I know that my very career is on the line here but I hope you will think very carefully about what I have told you before you do anything rash. I place myself in your hands young lady!”
Mother was obviously rocked that the doctor had no intentions of performing a SRS on me without my approval as she thought that a parents go ahead was enough. Live and learn. The out come for her was delightful as she loved having two daughters. Life would be so nice for all of them once her two children got over the shock of it and saw all the great possibilities. She didn’t voice her thoughts though as she realized they sounded pretty one sided and she didn’t want to upset Karin again. She was sure that her two daughters would figure it out by themselves. After all they had always got along so well before and this could only bring them even closer. She started to smile as she realized how God above had saved her and her family and she would fight all to maintain it this time. She had definitely learned her lessons well and was aware how close she had come to losing all.
While Karin’s mother thought to herself Karin was doing a lot of soul searching. The doctor was quite sure that the female portion of his body may well have never matured enough without the input of the hormones that her Mother had fed her but was that an absolute? It could have very well happened later in life and caused all sort of health problems not to mention mental problems as he would have been split in two between genders. She shuddered at the thought! It was then that she realized that since the doctor had told her of her true gender status she had been referring to herself in the feminine! Well I am a girl now, a complete girl and I would develop into a real woman in time. “Doctor I hold no rancor over what you did. In fact I believe that I should thank you because God knows what could have happened down the road. You have shown me that you are an ethical man and I truly appreciate your candor. I do have one question though, I am eighteen years old now but physically I only appear to be about fourteen so I was wondering if I will maintain this discrepancy or will my body catch up as my female organs mature more?”
“I thank you from the bottom of my heart Karin you are a very special caring and loving person and I certainly hope your Mother appreciates how close she came to total ruin. In answer to your most insightful question I would have to say that you will probably always look a little younger than your biological age due to your late arrival on the female scene. As for the maturity of you female genital organs I would say that you could quite probably have a child in a year if you wish without any hardship to your system and you should be experiencing your period in about two weeks. So I would recommend that you get as much information about that as you can because it can be quite traumatic your first time. Your mother and sister should be able to get you through fairly unscathed. I do wish that you both have a very happy life from this day on and if you remember me from time to time please send me a card or letter as to how you are getting on as I feel almost like your Daddy!”
Well the old scoundrel had tears in his eyes so I scooped him up in one of my best bear hugs and assured him that I would keep in touch with him lots and he should consider himself my Godfather and I would be quite put out if he didn’t call and write me as well. He returned my hug and turned and gave Mother one as well. He whispered something in her ear that I didn’t catch but her face broke out in quite the beaming smile and she nodded to him and gave a kiss on his cheek.
I got my obligatory wheelchair ride to the front door and Mother and I got into the cab that was waiting for us and as we left I waved until I couldn’t see anyone any more. Another chapter of my life was over and I was really looking forward to the next. Oh My! What was sis going to think? “By the way mother” I asked on the plane. “Where is sis and why haven’t I heard from her for so long?”
“Oh my I am so sorry, I forgot to tell you and you haven’t known for all this time. My God! My list of crimes just keeps getting longer and longer!” She started to cry again and again whatever it was within me reached out to her as I took her hand in mine and told her sincerely that it was no big thing compared to the other stuff and it was quite understandable that she would forget things.
“No! You are not going to let me off on this too. I have been a terrible mother but I promise that I will be a much better one from now on and I will do whatever it takes to get you and your sister to accept me as your mother again. As to your sister I had her placed in a sanitarium in upstate New York almost a year ago after she almost over dosed on drugs and very nearly died. I was so concerned for her that I am afraid that I did much the same to her as I did to you but in her case I feel I did the right thing and perhaps saved her life. I have visited her often and she seemed to be gradually getting better but I didn’t dare say anything to you and throw you off stride just as you were starting out in your show business career. So I guess I was still enough of your mother then to think of you both and what was best for you both as all good mothers do! God! I hope I did the right thing, I am so unsure of any thing I did or will do. I don’t know about anything anymore. Oh sweetheart, please stay with me, I need you now more than anything and if your sister hates me I just don’t know what I will do!”
“Mother, please stop! You are driving yourself crazy! Yes, what you did with me was wrong, there is no way around that but we will work around that somehow okay? As for what you did with Sis, well that took guts and I am proud of you! It takes a lot of motherly love to use the tough love approach and now that sis is thinking clearer I just know that she will understand and love you all the more. You just wait and see, I know I’m right about this, so don’t worry and stop putting yourself down. You made some mistakes, we all make mistakes, but as long as we learn from them then that is just part of life. We learn and move on and that’s what we have to do, move on okay?”
“You are such a sweet angel! I don’t know what I ever did to deserve you? I wonder, though, who’s the parent now? You have grown up so fast and very pretty too! Oh my! Now I have to watch the boys around you and your sister because you two are so pretty. I’ll have to get a baseball bat!” She giggled.
I laughed with her and I was so happy to see her spirits improve and our conversation from that point was all your typical mother/daughter stuff. It was great. I had my mom back and even though our relationship was different I found myself thinking that it was better and I could hardly wait till we got sis back into the family group and then it would be the three Muskateerettes! I giggled and then giggled again just because I had giggled. It infected mom and she started to giggle too even without knowing what I was giggling at. It was so kool!

After we landed and cleared through customs we collected our bags and went in search of our car. Mother had forgotten where she had parked! That caused another giggle mania but by using the electronic key we finally were able to follow the chirpy sounds to the car. I was exhausted! We loaded the car and drove to Crystal Mountain Sanitarium to pick up JoAnne. I was so excited as I had not seen her for over a year. I hoped she wouldn’t freak when she saw me as anyone could tell, just by how I carried myself now, that I truly was a girl. No, not a girl, but a young lady. Yes I liked that, I was a young lady and I think I loved it. I hoped JoAnne was okay with having a new sister! We called ahead and let the staff know that we were coming and would be there in about thirty minutes. The head Shrink said that all was prepared and that JoAnne would be ready and that she was excited to be going home. We arrived in twenty-two minutes. I think mother had a bit of a lead foot but it was for a good cause. I let mother precede me so that JoAnne would see someone that she knew first before she had to deal with me. Mom and Sis had a beautiful reunion that brought tears to my eyes. As mom and sis went to the car I picked up her luggage and followed. We got to the car and I put the luggage into the trunk and then the moment I had dreaded for hours was upon me as mom turned to me and said to JoAnne, “Don’t forget to say hello to your sister too,” JoAnne turned to me with a puzzled look on her face, took one look at me and started to cry. “Oh mother! Tell me you didn’t! You didn’t kill my brother did you? Oh God! What have you done? I hate you! I hate you!” Of all the scenarios that had gone through my mind this was not one of them as I tried to pull JoAnne off of mom as she pummeled her with angry sobs punctuating each blow. Mother just stood there and didn’t even try to avoid JoAnne’s fury until she started to run out of steam. I looked up at the sanitarium and saw some movement towards us so I pulled really hard and managed to get Sis into the back seat and put her seat belt on. Then I had the task to get mom into the car on the passenger side as I rushed to the driver’s side and got the car started and chirped away before the orderlies from the sanitarium arrived. Now you have to understand that I am not the best driver in the world…. Possibly maybe the worst but I got us out of there and about ten miles down the road before I pulled over to side of the road and looked at my family. My mother looked to be in some kind of shock and my sister was still crying. Well I better try to get mom back on an even keel. I reached over and took her limp hands in mine and started to rub them and I whispered “Mommy we need you! Joanne and I really need you, please come back you are scaring us. Where are you Mommy? Please come home, we are so alone here without you!” I raised my voice a little and tried to sound like a little lost child, “Mommy! Mommy please help me! Where are you? “ Mother seemed to snap out of her funk a little, “I’m here baby, I’m coming!” I slid over to her and hugged her real tight while I kissed her all over her face. It took a bit but she started to kiss me back and then she broke down crying and hugged me to her as if I was her only life ring in a tempest of emotions! It would have wrenched the heart out of an iron statue it was that poignant. It sure brought Joanne out of her crying jag and she was looking around in a daze trying to determine where those piteous wails were coming from. Soon the door to the front passenger side opened and Joanne got in next to mom and we all scootched over to allow each of us room to hug mom. While mom was recovering I tried to give my sister the Reader’s Digestâ„¢ version of my life for the last year. As I got to the end she interrupted with “No way! You are really my sister? No shit? I mean for real real? That is just too kewl, I have always wanted a sister, I mean I loved you as a brother because you were so nice and all but a kid sister is way kewler than a great brother! Oh man! You just wait; we will have some of the kewlest times ever! Sisters can do so much more together that brothers and sisters and with Mom too all three of us can go shopping together, go to movies together, and have the greatest conversations. We can talk about anything now. Oh Wow! This is just so kewl. You got to show me, I have to see. Please, it’s kewl for sisters to see each other. Oh Wow! We can share the same bedroom and clothes and and and…….” She was running out of steam and I could see that mom was back because she had this big smile on her face and tears of joy were falling down her face. So what could I do, I mean it was just us girls there so I pulled up my skirt and pulled down my panties right there in front of my family and God and the cows! Joanne was whispering that it was true over and over as she tentatively reached out and softly touched it. Well you know that just turned me on so bad that I just about creamed myself on the spot. I know, Kinky eh? Like I had no control and I got so wet that when sis actually touched me I was so slick that two of her fingers slipped right in! She gasped, I gasped, Mom giggled, I turned red as a beet and my kinky sister played with me. It’s not as bad as it sounds as she just moved her fingers around a bit to find my clit to prove once and for all that I was a girl through and through when My poor body just couldn’t take it and I had my very first orgasm. It rocked my soul and seemed to go on for ever as the warmth from my stomach radiated to the four corners of the universe searing every nerve an the way and making them all jangle. I smelled flowers of all kinds, I tasted honey on my lips, and my soul was rushing out of my vagina. It was intense and then it seemed to reverse itself and for another eternity I got the same rush again. When I finally came back to earth Mommy was clapping with glee, Sis was red as a beet root, and I was hooked on being a woman! I just couldn’t help it though and I just had to ask sis if it was as good for her as it was for me. She looked stricken and her mouth moved up and down a couple of times but nothing came out. I laughed and told her I was so sorry for teasing her and it wasn’t her fault because I was as tight as a piano string. I winked at her and told her, “thanks I needed that!” That made her laugh and she punched me in the shoulder and I cried out in mock pain and cried for mommy to protect me from my big old Meany sister. We all started to laugh and that was the turning point as we realized that all was really well and everything was going to work out. By the time we got home we were planning all sorts of things to do together and life looked pretty rosy. Total forgiveness is from the heart and if you truly love someone you can forgive them anything. Besides what had mom done that was so bad anyway? I now had the life I never even knew I needed. I had a loving mother, a nutty sister that I loved with all my heart and I was noticing boys, Oh no!

****FINI****
Hugs,
Danielle

I have always been a great fan of Rachel Ann Cooper and I believe that I have read all that she has posted on Crystal’s StorySite.

I had, up to just yesterday, thought that she had a very nice way of telling a story where all was a story book ending and all concerned were happy that I am afraid that I overlooked the fact that hidden in those sweet unassuming stories were some darker bits of human nature that most of us really do not like to see exposed! Then again this is a story Site and fantasy is the name of the game. What would happen then when the crass world of reality intrudes? One has to expect that every once in a while. Do not worry though as this is just a story too!

Connie just loved her job, her life, and the beautiful day around her as she strode confidently to work. She was pretty, curvaceous, and intelligent; a combination that she felt would carry her far. Already Ms. Rule had given her another raise and she was now making almost thirty-thousand a year with no glass ceiling in sight yet and her job skills were finely honed. Her mother was very happy now that she had a daughter, which she had secretly desired ever since Connie was born Conrad, and to whom she had had on a regime of Herbs and Hormones basically all his/her life, just to keep him/her mellow you understand. When Ms. Rule had added her hormones to the mix when Connie started to work for her poor Conrad didn’t have a chance and was unknowingly dragged down the path to femininity. Connie was happy with it thought, wasn’t she? Of course, what with the mental alterations that go hand in hand with Hormone therapy, I guess we will never know for sure, will we? Had Conrad been given the choice would he have gone so blissfully down that path? I am sure that none of these concerns were going through that lovely blondes head though as she arrived at the office, made Ms. Rule her coffee and then her own and settled in to take care of anything that was required of her. After answering e-mails, telephone messages, and correspondence on her desk she brought Ms. Rule’s Daily planner up to date and then went out to lunch with Peggy, the office receptionist. Peggy was afire with the news of her latest boy friend and what they were going to do this weekend and in her flush of joy didn’t immediately notice that Connie seemed to be in some difficulty.

“My word Connie what ever is wrong. You are white as a ghost and you’re sweating! What is it?”

“ I’m not sure Peggy. I feel very woozy all of a sudden and sick to my stomach” Then with a groan she pitched over to left and crumbled to the floor.

“ Oh! Please! Someone help! Call -911.” Peggy was very close to being hysterical.

**********

Connie gradually woke to the smells and sounds that told her that she was in a hospital. With a little groan she struggled the rest of the way to full consciousness and tried to sit up.

“ No dear, you just lay back down and take it easy.” Her mother had reached her side and was gently pushing her back down on the bed. “ You have been out for several hours and everyone is very concerned for you.”

“What happened Mother? I was having lunch with Peggy and all of a sudden I had this incredible pain, like a monster of a cramp, in my lower stomach. Is it food poisoning? No! It couldn’t happen that quick. What happened Mother?”

Looking up into her mothers eyes she saw concern but also that her mother didn’t know what was going on.

“They are still doing tests and lab work dear so it shouldn’t take too much longer to find out. Possibly some flu bug eh?” Her mother’s eyes had a faint hope that that was all it was but there was also an unknown fear there.

“Listen mom; why don’t you go get yourself a coffee or something and try to unwind a little. I’ll be fine here and you will do me much more good if you are relaxed. Your being tense is making me worry. So cut it out, o.k? Go on, you are driving me crazy!” She smiled up at her mother to take away any hurt that might be in her words and it seemed to work as her mother let out a little grunt of a laugh and with a little pat on her daughter’s hand got up and left the room ostensibly to get that aforementioned coffee. Not long after she left an older dignified gentleman came in and stood by her side in silence for a while before speaking.

“You are a very pretty girl and I would never have known that you were a pre-op transsexual. How long and at what dose have you been taking female hormones? Also I will need your family doctor’s name and number and of course you’re Endocrinologist’s name and number as well. You have been challenging your system with pretty high levels of hormones and I for one want to chew your doctors out for being so irresponsible with their care of you!” Connie could almost see sparks popping out of the doctor’s eyes as he said this quite heatedly.

“I am not too sure what you mean doctor. I am not seeing a doctor or a what-cha-ma-golosigt thingy that you mentioned and I have no idea what a pre-op transsexual is!”

“What? You mean to tell me that you did this to yourself? Why?” The doctor was obviously upset.

“No! Of course not doctor. I haven’t taken anything like you said. This is just the way I grew up! Just ask my mother, for heavens sake!” I could get just as heated as he could! “So what is wrong with me anyway? Why am I in such pain? Well actually I don’t seem to be in quite as much pain now. Is that your doing? If it is, thanks!”

“You are welcome young lady. I certainly couldn’t leave you like that now, could I?” he smiled. “How old are you?”

“I’ll be nineteen in a couple of months. Why?”

“I have some very, very bad news and I want to know if you are up to it.”

“Well I know that I may appear young to you but really, what with all has happened to me in my short life I believe that I am mature enough to take the news doctor.” I stated this as firm as I could to give the doctor the right impression.

“Very well then.” He sighed and sat down next to Connie and took one of her delicate little hands in his, looked into her eyes and said, “You have Cancer, both in your testicles and in one of your breasts. Now we can normally just remove the testes with a fairly routine procedure but we are concerned with the virulence of your cancer and I have a need to make sure that if we open you up down there and let air into the cancer site that the cancer isn’t sent into a gamble and over run other organs that are ripe for disease given the amount of estrogen that you have been taking”

“ C..ca…cancer! My God! How? Doctor I haven’t taken any hormones I tell you! How is this possible? “Tears were flowing down her cheeks as she implored the doctor to find some fault with such a horrendous diagnoses. “My god! Oh! Please do not tell my Mother. This would kill her! My God! What am I going to do? Am I going to die doctor?” Connie was rocking back and forth on the bed crying piteously. To see someone so young suffer such a tragedy was tearing out his heart. He signaled to a nurse who came over and added something to Connie’s I.V. as she burbled wetly on the doctor’s shoulder.

“Not if I can help it, young lady, not if I can help it! You just rest and gather your strength while I go and find out how we will beat this, o.k.? I will also respect your wishes and try to keep your Mother in the dark for now. No need to have her all upset as well. You have taken this extremely well and I for one am very proud of you. So hang in there and let me get to work. I am very curious about your adamancy about not taking Hormones though as they are very evident in your blood chemistry. We will have to get to the bottom of that quickly to make sure that you do not take any more. Have you added anything new to your diet intake lately…….Oh! Never mind..” The doctor had noticed that the medication that the nurse had administered had taken effect and that Connie was asleep.

Connie’s mother had just come back in the room and saw that her daughter was asleep. “Oh! Good! I am glad that she is getting some sleep. She was looking a little ragged around the edges.” “So how is my little girl Doctor? Have you found out what is wrong yet? Will she be alright?” She asked the doctor breathlessly.

“We are not completely sure what has caused her problems yet as there are conflicting informations. More tests will have to be done, of course, as well as a detailed medical review of the last, say four years. So how long has your son wanted to be a woman Mrs. Wells?”

“Excuse me Doctor?”

“Oh, please don’t get me wrong, you have a very pretty and strong daughter there. One that you can be rightly proud of.”

“Why thank you Doctor! I agree, she is everything I always wanted!

“What do you mean Mrs. Wells? Did you have anything to do with her development?”

“Well Doctor, you know how hard it is to raise a son these days what with all the trouble with drugs and delinquency and what not. I am a single parent and just could not have dealt with a testosterone poisoned child. Yes, I quess that you could say that I am instrumental in what you see before you!” “I am proud that I allowed such a kind, considerate, and caring soul to bud forth. Then again I was never disappointed at all with my son either as he was a very gentle soul like his father. Just in case though I made sure that we were in good health and had us both on a regime of Herbs and very mild hormones. I must say that I am very happy with the results. She is everything I always wanted in a daughter. She is so lovely, don’t you think Doctor?”

Throughout Mrs. Wells illuminating conversation the Doctor was getting up a good head of steam as he finally understood the tragedy that was before him. A mother trying to do what she thought was best for her and her son (Hopefully!) , or a manipulative parent willing to do anything to get what she wanted regardless of the costs. The doctor let his breath out with a hisssssss! He turned to face the mother and asked her if she was a doctor or had she got a doctor’s opinion of the drugs that she had used on her son. Mrs. Wells recoiled in shock from the doctor and this unexpected display of anger. Wow! He was really steamed!

“Why no, Doctor, I was able to determine what was needed from my husband’s books!”

“Oh! Your husband is a Medical Doctor?”

“No, he was a biologist though and quite well known.”

“Wait a minute! Your Husband was Gregory Wells?”

“Why yes he was, doctor. I am very gratified to hear that he is still well known.”

“Do you think that he would have agreed to what you did to your son?”

“Why I am sure that I don’t know for sure Doctor and I must say that I do not really appreciate your tone.” Mrs. Well said Frostily.

“Mrs. Wells…..I promised your daughter that I would not say anything about what was wrong with her so as to not overly stress you but I can tell that you are obviously a rock hearted soul that should be made aware of the fact that you have probably killed your daughter and definitely your son with that cavalier attitude of yours and of course your indiscriminate use of very powerful hormones.” “What were you thinking?” “Did you think that you could pump a body full of that poison and not have it have any bad effects?” “God! Women! You have possibly killed your beautiful, young, and obviously trusting daughter. She has Cancer and unless I get all the particulars from you as to the where and when you purchased your little poisons so that I can reasonably determine if we can operate or not than she could very well be dead in a matter of months!!!!”

Mrs. Wells face had been taking on a mask of horror as the doctor berated her and now with both hands to her face she looked from the Doctor to her dying daughter, jumped up and ran, wailing, from the room.

The doctor watched as Mrs. Wells bolted from the room, shook his head sadly, and looked down at the fragile, damaged beyond repair, poor undeserving Human Being who’s only fault was, was to be born into the wrong family. So, this is the famous son of Doctor Wells eh? Well, I guess that would be Daughter now, for a brief time at least. Then again, with the knowledge that the doctor now knew, maybe that time could be extended. A little more research was definitely in order.

Mrs. Wells, meanwhile, was sobbing her eyes out in her car. Always her thoughts had been to perpetuate good health in her and Conrad/Connie and to save both of them any heartache that would ensue from testosterone driven male macho behavior. Never in her wildest dreams would she ever entertain hurting the ones that she loved. How she loved it when Conrad had slowly meta-morphed to her beautiful, vivacious and loving Daughter Connie. She Loved Conrad with all her heart but there just wasn’t much a Mother and son could do together to build up a lasting and loving relationship. A daughter, on the other hand, had been heaven-sent to fill that void. Now to find out that because of HER and her selfish desires she had killed the very person that she had prayed for. OH! What to do! Well! She knew that the biggest changes had happened when Ms. Rule had started feeding her baby those Hormones. That was what had killed her child! Ms. Rule would be made to pay for her interference. Driving home through blurry vision, walking upstairs to her room and using her vanity chair to reach up to the attic through the small access panel set in her bedroom ceiling, she reached down a very ornate box in tooled leather with gold hasps and a small gold padlock. The box and contents used to belong to her husband and she had hid it away after she started to feminize him as she didn’t want to take the chance that her husband may realize what was happening to him and try to stop her before it was too late. Of course that never occurred and her husband turned into a lovely creature that any wife would love to have, Kind, considerate, loving and completely subservient to her. Opening the box, she was shocked to find it empty, with just the outline of the weapon it once held and some spare ammunition. In it’s place was a card. Picking up the card she read:

GREETINGS BITCH!

Thought you had me, didn't you?

Have you checked the crypt lately

Won't you be suprised?

I have pulled a Lazurus!

Now you will never know when I will get you! Hee! Hee!

Giving a little shriek as she actually felt something cold on her ankles and she fainted dead away on the floor.

To be continued…….

Sissysat Reprieve

By Danielle
Original by Gingerfred Man (Sissysat)

Part One (Excerpt from Original)

Chapter One

Big Changes

Mom and I have only had each other since Dad ran away with a pizza-delivery girl three years ago and we did just fine, thank you. Mom had been smart enough to siphon off cash from their joint accounts when Dad started ordering pizzas seven days a week, so money was not a problem. She had always been a stay-at-home Mom, which we both liked very much.

That was why I couldn't understand why she wanted to make all those big changes.

She didn't need to go back to work. She said she needed it for her "sanity" and "to feel fulfilled." Wasn't it fulfilling enough just to take care of me?

Then she laid the really big one on me. I was going to a babysitter every day after school! Me! Fourteen years old and never been babysat!
My protests were loud, frequent and intense. But Mom was adamant.

"You'll love going to Mrs. Evans' home every day, Charlie," she said. "I've checked things out there very carefully and her babysitting 'methods' will be very agreeable to you. Anyway, there are other boys you know there, so it'll be fun for you."

It was true that Mrs. Evans babysat David, Mark and Paul too. I knew those guys since kindergarten, but it was demeaning to be babysat at our age. We were in high school for goodness sakes. When I spoke to the three boys about it, they were very enthusiastic about me joining them and said I would be very happy at the Evans' home.

I didn't care what they said. It was humiliating.

Why couldn't things just stay the way they were?

Chapter Two — Welcome to the Sitter

I was miserable that Monday morning when Mom dolled up for her first day on the job. I had to admit that she looked very good. But I was mad at her for the situation she had put me in.

I pulled a face in a last attempt to change her mind, or at least to make Mom feel really bad about her decision. It was in vain.

"Remember, Charlie," Mom said as she put in her gold-hoop earring. "The bus driver knows to drop you at the Evans' and the other boys will be getting off there too. You get the A-3 bus, not the A-7 and no funny business or I'll warm your bottom, drag you over there and have Mrs. Evans spank your bare-bottom too."

Whoa! Mom's dark side. I didn't see that very often. It was time to toe the line.

That day after school, I got on the stinking A-3 bus and sat with David, Mark and Paul. They were good guys, but not my bunch. And kind of wimpy for my taste.

Sighing, I got off the bus with the three lads when we reached the Evans' street and walked with them to meet my fate.

How bad could it be?

Mrs. Evans opened the door to greet us. She was an attractive, 40-something woman, who, Mom said, loved children, but had none of her own. She smelled very nice when she kissed me in welcome and I guess I was surprised that she had a nice dress, stockings and heels on in the afternoon in her own home. Mom dressed like that all the time, but so few women seemed to any more. David, Mark and Paul made a big fuss over Mrs. Evans. Each gave her a big hug and kiss that told me they really enjoyed their afternoons at her home.

The nice lady took us to her kitchen to give us milk and cookies, then she released the other boys. "Go get changed into your play clothes, boys," she said. "I'll explain some of the house rules to Charlie."

Play clothes? Did they keep them there? I didn't have any. Mom didn't say anything about that. Already, I was feeling out of step. The boys giggled a little when Mrs. Evans said "play clothes." They even gave me funny looks. When they saw my lack of comprehension, they giggled even more.

Hmmmm.

Mrs. Evans took me into the family room, [she called it the "playroom"], sat me on a couch and sat across from me on a chair. We spent a pleasant 20 minutes or so discussing mostly me and I didn't hear anything about "house rules."

Then I did.

"Charlie," she said. "I love children and have been in childcare for many years. It's taught me a few lessons. The biggest one, I guess, is that boys your age are very hard to manage. You're wild and unruly. Like little beasts. At first, I tried to control boys with bare-bottom spankings and lots of corner time, then naked spankings, but nothing worked. So I discovered a solution that was right for everyone and made everyone deliriously happy. I made unruly boys into sweet, little angels."

I didn't like the sound of that one little bit. What kind of awfulness could she do that was more of a deterrent to bad behavior than a naked spanking?

In a moment, I had my answer.

"You can come in now, angels," Mrs. Evans said.

I looked toward the door and saw my immediate future. And it scared me half to death.

Three lovely, feminine, teenage masterpieces entered the room on their very high heels, their beautiful frocks showing off their femininity to full advantage. Pretty, swaying bottoms topped killer legs swathed in silky stockings. Their hair, though short and boyish, was styled and beribboned. Their faces were cosmetic masterpieces. My first reaction was as a hetero guy. I got a thick, throbbing erection. My second reaction was as a condemned prisoner. My erection dissipated. Beads of fearful sweat covered my brow.

The three lovely babes were David, Mark and Paul. And I was able to add two and two very quickly about what was next for me.

Chapter Three — The Newest Angel

What kind of pit had I fallen into? Did Mrs. Evans actually expect me to…….

David, Mark and Paul looked me over as if they had never seen me before. "He's a pretty one, Mrs. Evans," Mark said with a girlish squeal.
Was this the boy I sat next to on the bus half an hour ago? And had known all my life? He looked like a pretty girl and acted like a little faggot. Paul and David were no better. I couldn't stop looking at their legs under their short skirts. And their heels were so high that their pretty bottoms were sticking out. And wiggling. Oh no. My erection was back. How humiliating.

Mrs. Evans said to the three girlish boys, "Charlie has real potential. Would you little sissies like to help me show him how pretty he can be?"

They all nodded enthusiastically. "Can we 'relax' him first, Mrs. Evans?" Paul asked.

"Of course, Honey," she said. "Charlie, would you remove your trousers, please?"

Raw fear gripped my throat. I wouldn't. I couldn't. "No!!!!" I screamed.

Mrs. Evans' facial expression turned very dark. I learned quickly that it was a rare expression, and one to be avoided at all costs. "You don't disobey me or Mr. Evans, Charlie. That's the path to anarchy. You just used up your one freebie. Every act of disobedience after this will be punished. Trousers off. Now."

I was young and stupid. Again I screamed "NO!"

Mrs. Evans was a lot quicker than I thought.

She grabbed me and had my trousers down and off me in seconds. She was very strong and those three little sissy faggots, David, Mark and Paul watched Mrs. Evans wrath with horror. They didn't move a manicured finger to help me. And they didn't leave the room either as Mrs. Evans held me firmly in one arm and grabbed a straight-back chair with the other. She placed the chair in the center of the room, turned the back to me and the seat away. Then she ordered me to drape myself over the back of the chair, with my hands on the seat. My bottom was bare and exposed and that woman could see it all. She could probably see my balls too. Oh, it was horrible.

And then it got a lot worse. "Stand on your toes, Charlie," she said, "and hold your bottom up for the smacks I'm going to give it. Mark, David, and Paul will watch your well-deserved humiliation after your open defiance."

I wondered if an apology was in order.

That appeared to no longer be an option.

I got up on my toes and presented myself for my first spanking since I was nine. It was excruciatingly embarrassing, especially, surprisingly, the "on-your-toes" part.

Then it got painful.

Mrs. Evans could swing a hairbrush. She smacked my right cheek with strength and enthusiasm, as if she were exorcizing the demons that boys carry around with them. I yelled. And got off my toes.

Mrs. Evans said, "Back on your toes, Charlie, or I'll add to your dozen."

Eleven more? Ouch.

Reluctantly, I got back on my toes and somehow lived through eleven more smacks. Luckily, she didn't hit my dangling balls, which was the only fact of all that mess that pleased me in the least. Well, something must have pleased me, though, because I had the biggest erection of my young life. Which made everything all the more humiliating. As did the half-giggling stares of the three sissy-ass senoritas. I began to sob softly, then a bit more loudly as I reached for my pants to cover my shame. But my pants were gone and my shame stood tall, red and throbbing. My bottom was red and throbbing too. I bowed my head as Mrs. Evans led me to the corner.

"You just stand there and no touching that sassy bottom of yours, young man," Mrs. Evans said. "And no touching your stiff 'little gentleman' either. Soon enough, you'll see the soft pleasures of obeying me."

Fat chance, I sniffled to myself in the corner. When Mom hears about how I was treated, she'll come back with a big stick and teach Mrs. Evans a lesson. I was imagining multiple misfortunes for Mrs. Evans, many maiming and/or fatal, as I stood on one leg and then the other as my bottom blazed. It hurt! I had been warned not to take my eyes off the corner and I certainly didn't want another "warm-up." So I obeyed. And listened to some very strange goings-on behind me. My three "friends" showed me no sympathy, engaged as they were in what I deduced was a daily ritual of faggotry.

"Oh, Paulie, it's so hot and hard," Mark's voice said. Clearly he wasn't talking about an algebra problem we were assigned that day for homework.

"I know, Markie," the disgusting-little-sissy-faggot Paul said. "It gets like that whenever I think of your red lips caressing it."

Ick!

I wasn't sure what David was doing until he said, "Go ahead and get on your knees and suck it, Mark. I'll just skin my little peeny and watch. Then I'll do you, you little fox."

Ick, ick!

I was sickened, but my little guy wouldn't go down. Even worse, I was afraid it would….. Oh, please no, I thought. I couldn't cum. Not in front of these faggots. They would think….. Oh, please, no. I couldn't see, but I was pretty sure that those slurping sounds I heard were made by Mark's mouth on Paul's cock. And those little, excited squeals were Paul's reaction to having his cock sucked by another boy. Another boy dressed in stockings and heels and garter belt and panties. It was evil. I hated it. Mom would know everything! All the kids at school would know and I would put a stop to it. Right after I stopped cumming six globs of my thickest cream into Mrs. Evans' corner. I couldn't help it, OK? The way Paul was squealing and saying in the girliest voice.

"Oh, Markie. Your tongue is heavenly. Keep doing that. Ohhhhhh! Markie, darling! I'm cumming! I love you, Markie. Swallow it all! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!

It all just hit a button in me I didn't know I had. That was why I creamed so hard. I was so ashamed, especially since I knew my indiscretion would be discovered. You can't hide a pint of cum. I prayed that they would stop, but apparently, they were enjoying themselves. I heard Mark and Paul kissing and swapping tongues, promising each other "undying, sissy love," whatever that was. Boys in frillies kissing. Glossed lips against glossed lips. Tongues dueling tongues. New, harder erections. I was picturing it all. And so was my cock, which was once more in a very painful state.

"OK, lovergirls. Don't hog each other," David said. "I get a turn, don't I?

Mark and Paul must have broken it off. Only Paul had cum (and me, unfortunately) so the two horniest started slurping and kissing as I heard Paul clump to the other side of the room in his high heels. What a predicament. If I could only hold out for another hour or so, then spill the beans to Mom, this nightmare would end. Then I could tell an analyst about it when I was 40, and he could tell me why, despite my disgust, it all made me erect and produced a cum blizzard. I heard Mrs. Evans re-enter the room and I tensed up. I didn't want my bottom to blaze anew, so I stood silent, facing the wall.

"Hello, Darlings! Having a good time? David, I think you should suck Mark's popsy now or he'll be ill from seminal back-up. Good boy. On your knees. Now lick his nice helmet. Mmmmm. He likes that. Put your tongue in his peehole, Darling. Slowly, Darlings. There's no rush in peeny sucking. You know Mark likes that. Look, he's shuddering with pleasure. You're doing a wonderful job. Now don't neglect his pretty bag. Look how his little peanuts hang, ready for your kisses and licks. Very nice. I think he's going to give you a sweet creamy reward. Put the whole popsy in your mouth, David, and catch it all. Good boy. Oh, Mark, I love the way you squeal during pleasure.'

Unnhhhhh. I was a hairbreadth away from cumming again myself. Was I crazy? Was I gay?

Then Mrs. Evans turned her attention to me. I didn't like that.

"My goodness, Charlie. You've made a cummy mess in my corner."

The three little creampuffs giggled loud and long at that observation, then resumed their sodomy. I trembled with fear. Was that a hairbrush offense?

No.

"I'm glad you enjoyed the company of my little angels, even though you couldn't see them. They're a horny little bunch. I think it's time you came out of the corner."

Even that scared me. She would see my erection. And I would be prey to that band of ….whatever they were. But I complied. When I turned around, everyone ooohed and aaahed. I have a very nice-sized cock for a boy my age and it was frighteningly erect.

"That's a very pretty cock you have there, young man," Mrs. Evans said. "Are you going to be a good boy and let me take care of you now?"

I didn't have a lot of options so I said yes. At least until Mom picked me up in less than an hour.

"Good," she said, and smiled sweetly. "What I wanted to do, before you defied me by not removing your trousers, was to give you your first panties. But I see that's not possible at the moment."

Whew! I was very relieved. I didn't want panties!

But she continued. "Your pricklet is too stiff. It'll need to be properly drained before we can put this lovely, sheer pair of pink dazzlers on you."
What did that mean????

"Paul, I don't think you've had your RDA of protein today and poor Charlie is in such a terrible state. Can you help him?"

"Yes, ma'am," the asskissing little robot said. Oh, man, was I going to enjoy watching the boys in school kick those faggots' asses when I narced on them.

What was he going to do to me? Mrs. Evans put a lacy, thick, pink pillow at my feet and Paul put his stockinged knees squarely on it. Then he kissed my cock! Right on the head! And it leaked very badly. I felt stirrings of an impending spermstorm in my gut as I considered my options. Run, without pants, from the room and out the door. Refuse and take another spanking. Submit to this faggotish assault. The third option seemed to promise the least pain, so I stood there and tried not to shame myself by cumming. But then a second pink pillow went down behind me. And Mark was on his knees. Parting my bottom cheeks. And kissing the hole even I didn't touch very often.

My eyes watered from mental humiliation and physical ecstasy. I closed the lids, then felt David's soft, warm, glossed lips covering my own. It wasn't fair. I shouldn't have enjoyed any of it. But it was I who stuck my tongue into David's wet mouth. It was I who moaned with suffocating pleasure as I tensed my anus on Mark's tongue and pumped a huge load of hot goo into Paul's slurping mouth.

It was fabulous!!!!

But, of course, I would never do it again.

I was breathing very heavily and still whimpering softly when my balls stopped their pumping and began to ache.

David had stopped kissing me and Mrs. Evans, Mark and Paul were standing, facing me.

"Did you like that?" Mark asked.

I hated to admit it, but Mark was the cutest of the three. His hair was kind of sandy blond and he had the prettiest eyes. Those lashes were to die for. What was I thinking? Rather than answer Mark's question, I made a face, looked down and said nothing.

"It's OK, Honey," David said. "We've all been there. There were older boys here when we started. Lots of them. And it took some getting used to."

David was kind of cute too. He looked great in that pink top and those black stockings really showed off his legs beautifully.

Paul added, "It's lots of fun here. And there's more to do than just what we did today. We play games and we take field trips. And sometimes, Mr. Evans gets home from work early and that's extra-special fun!"

Did he mean? Ickkkkk!!!!

Still, I don't think that if I woke up with Paul, dressed as he was, next to me in bed, I would kick him out. His lips were big and red and puffy. And his bottom was plump and inviting. I shook my head hard to clear it of all the gunk of the last few hours. Then I realized that I had yet another erection.

"You still can't get those panties on with that big boy, Charlie," David said. Without asking permission, he dropped to his knees and expertly, lovingly polished my knob. Just to be sure I would enjoy it, Mark licked two fingers and inserted them into my bottom. Ohhhhhhh. That was more intense than the cocksucking. I would have protested, but those beautiful, red lips of Paul covered my mouth. It was too much for me. I wasn't responsible for the awful, gay, cummy, kissy way I responded. Yes I was eager and even reached into Paul's panties and stroked his cock as he kissed me. But I was overmatched. So was Paul. As it turned out, I'm an excellent kisser, and the masturbatory motions I had taught myself seemed to work very well on Paul.

The feel of Paul's hot cum on my fingers, his moans as he came, his tongue in my mouth, Mark's talented fingers rubbing my innermost parts, and David's tongue swirling around my cockhead, took me to the highest mountain in paradise. I cried out as I released my boy's cream into David's loving mouth. In between orgasmic spurts, the shame hit me. When the orgasm stopped, only the shame remained. But all three of them were kissing me as Mrs. Evans looked on with approval. Like I had joined their faggot club or something. Which I hadn't. And wouldn't.

Ever.

But I let Mrs. Evans slide a pair of panties that must have weighed half an ounce up my boyish legs. When she tucked my drooping cock and sore balls into them, she seemed to linger a little with the cock-touching. Since she was an actual female, I allowed myself to enjoy it. Not that she would be removed from my list of those who must suffer my vengeance. Those darned panties felt awfully good on my young package, though. Cool and silky. At a signal, the boys left to get back into their male clothes as Mrs. Evans handed me the trousers I came in with.

I put them on as she lectured me. "You boys all start out as you did today, Charlie. Frankly, I would have rejected you if you hadn't. I don't want THOSE kinds of boys. My boys LEARN to enjoy sissy pleasures and are better people for it. Happier people."

Hah! I thought. Maybe those pouffies, but not me. I'm calling the FBI and the CIA as soon as I get home and breaking this party up.

Mrs. Evans rose from her chair and retrieved a package. "Here are a week's worth of panties, Charlie. I want you to wear them all the time now. There's a nice selection there. You can hand wash them if you wish. There are also two pretty nighties that I want you to sleep in from now on. Your mother will probably get you more."

Panties!?!? Nighties!?!? Not when my Mom hears of this.

The three sissies came back to the so-called "playroom." They were dressed as normal boys, with all make-up removed. I knew they were wearing panties and, for some reason, that was stirring my poor, over-exerted cock. It was time to leave. I ran out, quivering with relief when I saw my Mom's SUV and her sweet, greeting wave. Safe at last, I thought.

Chapter Four — Not so fast

I tumbled into Mom's car and slammed the door firmly shut. Sanctuary!! I peeked out the window at Mark, Paul and David being loaded into their Mom's SUVs. Why didn't their moms put a stop to that sodomy pit. Were babysitters that scarce? Did the moms even know? Well, mine was about to find out.

"How was your afternoon. Sweetheart?" Mom asked as she kissed me.

Mom pulled away as I hooked up my seat belt. I began to cry.

Mom asked, "What happened? Are you all right?"

I savored the moment. Then I spilled the beans. "It was horrible, Mom! Mrs. Evans dressed the boys like girls. And she wanted me to dress like that. But I resisted and she spanked me. And the boys did 'things' with each other. Queer things!" That should do it, I thought. But no.

"You resisted? Whatever for? I hope Mrs. Evans didn't hurt you badly, but you shouldn't have defied your babysitter."

Huh?

I just looked at Mom. And reevaluated the situation. And asked, "You knew what goes on there, Mom, and you sent me anyway?"

Mom smiled prettily. "Of course I knew, Honey. What kind of mother would put you into a situation I hadn't checked out?"

My jaw hung slackly. I was doomed.

Mom explained, "I'm a single parent with a boy. The responsible thing to do is to take some of the rough edges off you, sweetheart. Mark, Paul and David's mothers say their boys are sweet and loving now. And they love their time as girls. Most of the time that they're home, they dress en femme."

Terror! Shakes.

"Sweetie," Mom said, "I did spend three minutes on my cell phone with Mrs. Evans a few moments ago and she told me that there were certain aspects of the afternoon that you seemed to….enjoy."

Mom knew my shame. The one person whose opinion really matters to me got a report that I'm a simpering little faggot who cums in boys' mouths and kisses and wanks boys to orgasm. It wasn't my fault! It was the situation. My cock betrayed me! Mom, my only ally had just sold me to the enemy. We pulled into our driveway.

We said nothing to each other until, after I set the table, she placed a microwave, mystery-meat dinner in front of me.

Showing maturity I didn't know I had, I asked Mom, "How was your first day at work?" Life isn't all about me. I knew that even at 14.

Mom hugged me when I said that and her eyes were misty. She nattered on about her new job for 10 minutes or so.

Then she turned back to my problems. "Do you have panties on now, Charlie?"

I turned crimson, and nodded.

Mom pressed. "How do they feel?"

"Mommmmm!!!!" I said.

She asked the same question.

"OK, I guess," I said.

Mom seemed pleased with that answer. "Did Mrs. Evans give you the nighties I bought for you?"

The conspiracy deepened! "Yes, Mom."

"Why don't you do your homework, then get into one of them and come sit and watch TV with me?"

Things just kept getting worse. But I agreed.

I finished my homework at about nine. It shouldn't have taken that long, but I was thinking about what had happened to me and what was about to happen. Modeling a girl's nightie for my Mom. Facing that sissy situation the next day. I washed my face and hands and went winkie. I stripped naked, including the removal of my pink ball caressers. Then I looked at the two nighties. They were both babydolls and very short. One was pink with white, ruffled trim. The other was baby blue with little pink rosettes.

What a choice!

Blue seemed marginally more masculine, so I slipped it on. Oh. It felt delightful. Soft and cool and caressing. And my stiff condition was back.
The nightie was so short! If I stretched at all, my balls were dangling below the hem. I looked in my full-length mirror at a very strange sight — a boy in a very girlish nightie. The nightie made me look almost….pretty. With a little blush and lipstick…some attention to the eyes.

What was I saying?

My immediate problem was that the garment was displaying my goodies, so, reluctantly, I looked among the panties that Mrs. Evans had given me and found a white pair. I put them on. Better. I brushed my boyish hair, flouncing it up just a little. I didn't wear my boys' slippers, choosing the barefoot option. I was cute, in spite of myself. Then I went downstairs to display the temporarily-amended-under-protest me to Mom. I didn't expect to see Mom in a pretty nightie as well, but she was. And she looked great. She also looked happy to see that I had done as she asked.

Mom's smile was broad and warm. "You're so cute, Charlie," Mom squealed happily. "Turn around. I want to see everything."

I did as Mom asked.

I was blushing a little as I spun around, but it was all new to me. Guys don't know how to be pretty. We don't know what being pretty means — what power it has. Girls grow up with pretty and learn how to handle it. I was having difficulty being pretty in front of my Mom, for goodness sakes. It wasn't bad being pretty. For my Mom, at least.

"You're adorable!" Mom said, and I felt a good-sized slab of my masculinity fall off.

No problem, I thought. Lots more masculinity where that came from.

Mom said, "Come closer, Honey."

It was OK, because I knew Mom would never try any funny business with me.

But I was a little worried when she pulled my panties up and over my omnipresent erection, and down my legs. "Step out of those panties, Charlie. No one wears panties to bed."

They don't? Oh.

I had a problem. My wispy, teeny nightie barely covered my package. And my package was most unruly. I didn't want Mom….I mean….you know what I mean.

Mom understood. "Don't be afraid, Sweetheart. I'm not going to do anything naughty. I just want us to sit next to each other on the couch, cuddle, and watch a little TV. Then we need to go to bed — our own beds — and get some rest.

That sounded OK. Good in fact.

I sat next to Mom and cuddled next to her. We had always been close, but even more so since Dad found the girl with extra toppings and ran off.

Mom smelled so nice. And she was so pretty and feminine. And she had her arm around me. Just her arm.

Oh, please no. My little poppet was throbbing again and had escaped its silky confinement. I tried to hide it, but Mom just said, "It's OK, Charlie. I know it's just a build-up of all your girlish excitement. Sweet boys like you get overheated when they participate in femininity.

"That's a very nice 'little man' you have there. Pretty big for your age. And red, swollen and throbbing. I haven't seen it in a few years. It's a good thing your father passed on something good to you."

Too much information! But Mom was mostly right about all of that.

An old Cheers rerun was on, but all I could think of was the crazy, excited state I had been in since arriving at the Evans' a few hours earlier. Did femininity excite me? Apparently so.

I tried to watch Sam and Diane trade quips, but all I could think of was a prayer: Please don't let me cum in front of my Mom.

Then I thought of Mark, Paul and David and how pretty they were. And how they had sucked my cock and done other incredible things. I smelled Mom's perfume. Felt her body heat. Felt my nightie against my sensitive skin. Thought of that tongue in my bottom and kissing those pretty boys. I gasped.

Mom produced a couple of Kleenex from the folds of her nightie and held them over my exposed tinkler. Expertly, Mom caught my sissyish goo as I helplessly spurted glob after sticky glob.

Mom was incredible. She wiped my drooping private parts clean, kissed me on the forehead and said, "Why don't you go to bed, now, Sweetie?"

"Yes, Mom," I said, and gave her a big hug.

This is were the story goes a different way. My apologies to Gingerfred but let's face it. What is happening to poor CHARLIE is just plain wrong!
Danielle

Part Two

Chapter Five

I awoke screaming into my pillow. The series of nightmares of being used sexually by many men including my own father had burned away any acceptance of my current predicament. The laughs and taunts of being such a good little sissy boy and how good a little sissy faggot I was by my father seared my soul. This was not my fault, I had been used and abused by those I thought I knew and by an adult who should not have done or condoned what was done to me. I was after all only a child and had no control over my reactions. I would NOT allow such depravities to happen to me again even if it meant going against someone I loved. I wasn't even sure my mother even loved me anymore.

What really burned me is that my loving Mother had set me up and put me into the most intensely embarrassing situations of my life. I mean anything could have happened. I had never given my mother a moments trouble in my life. I had done more than my share of household duties without even being asked. I even cooked meals! My Mother was obviously taking her hatred of my father out on me. How unfair was that. Well I would give her one more chance at breakfast then I would see!

********************
I managed to get back to sleep and thankfully had no dreams or nightmares through three hours when I awoke with the sun peeking through my window. I got up, made my bed, had a shower, and dressed for school. As I was up a little earlier than normal I went to the kitchen and put on the coffee and started breakfast.

Mom came into the kitchen yawning, making her way to the coffee pot, when she noted with surprise that the coffee was already made. Looking around the room she saw her son by the stove making eggs with cooked bacon resting on paper towels ready for their plates.

"My goodness Charlie sweety what are you doing up so early today?" Mom asked smiling.

"What do you mean Mother? I always make our breakfast, you know that, and since you get up earlier for your work now I get up earlier too so I could be with you as always."

I had my back to mom because the stinging in my eyes was threatening to become tears. I was doing something I had read of in a spy story I had read last year and I was feeling guilty using it on my own Mother, but I needed to know and have proof of why she was doing such depraved things to me for. I had secreted upon my person a tape-recorder I had made from several Dictaphones I had salvaged at an auction of business equipment and had a very sensitive microphone under my shirt right above my sternum. I was sure it would work and I had enough tape for two hours.

"Oh! You little darling, I surly don't know what I would do without you. You are such a sweet boy."

I set the table as Mother drank her juice. I could feel the tape recorder running as I served our breakfast and sat down to eat. I was still unsure of how to start the conversation but I just had to get mother to recant on me having to go to the babysitter's again today.

Before I could even start Mother reached into her purse and handed me a bottle of purple pills saying, "I want you to start taking these very special vitamin pills Charlie with taking two now, two at lunch, and two more tonight at dinner. You will really love the results and I want my precious to be healthy!"

I took the bottle from her hand and noticed that there was no label on the bottle. Looking up at Mother she smiled and nodded for me to start right then. I opened the bottle and tipped it upside down to extract two pills and looking from her to my hand and to her again she once more urged me on to take them. I popped them into my mouth and with my juice swallowed them. Mother beamed at me and started her breakfast.

I couldn't eat quite yet as I had a very large lump in my throat and my eyes were starting to sting again with incipent tears. "Mother?"

"Yes darling."

"Mother, do you love me?"

"My Lord Charlie what a question to ask me! Of course I love you with all my heart and soul! Why would you ask me such a thing?"

"Then if that is true please don't send me back to the babysitters, please! It is very upsetting and embarrassing for me! I'll go any where else you wish if you don't trust me enough to look after myself but please not there! It is un-natural what goes on there and it makes me feel very sad and lonely that you want me to go there!"

"Oh! CHARLIE don't be such a drama major! You make it sound as though you didn't enjoy yourself yesterday and we both know that isn't true. eh?"

"But Mother! Those other boys were all dressed up looking like real sexy girls and they were touching me in all the wrong places. Of course I reacted to that. Any boy or Man for that matter would have. How can you use that against me? I am not gay!"

"Of course not dear I know that you are not gay. It is quite exceptable for young girls to experiment with their sexuality and I do not feel any less of you for enjoying it."

"Mother! You said girls! I am not a girl I am your son!"

"Oh my poor little baby! Can't you see it? Look at you! You are petite with very pretty features. You have no hair except your head. You are fourteen and your testicles haven't even descended, your voice hasn't changed, and look how emotional you are! Don't you understand, my precious, as you get older everyone will use and abuse you because of how you look and act. Your kind and gentle spirit will be crushed. I just couldn't bear to see that happen. I am trying to help you my darling because I love you so much. Can't you see that sweetheart?"

I was crying now with tears running down my face as mother ran around the table and hugged me to her. " But Mother, don't you see that what they will do to me over there will destroy me too? How can you do that to me if you love me? What have I done to you that was so bad that you would let people do me up the rear and make me suck their cocks and lick their assholes all the while calling me a sissy faggot! This will destroy my self worth and maybe drive me insane! Why Mother? Why?"

My mother was crying now as she put me to arms length and shook me a little. " Oh! You just stop that. That isn't true. All that will happen is you will learn all about your gentile side and learn how to be a proper young lady so that you will fit into society smoothly. Just give it a chance Charlene and you will see. All will come so natural and I will love my little girl forever! Now finish your breakfast and no more nonsense. Trust me Charlene, I would not let anything bad happen to you, You'll see. We will have so much fun shopping and having girly days. You just wait and see!"

With my mother's shocking words my tears dried right up and I realized that my Mother was right around the bend. Had my Father's leaving with the Pizza delivery girl done this to her. Maybe she had good reason not to trust the male of the species but I was not about to become a girl to ease my mother's distrust. I had shown her in all that I did that I was different, but I guess she couldn't see that anymore. Well at least I got it all on tape. I reached down into my pocket and paused the recorder. Mother had finished eating as I did and beamed at me as I collected the dishes and proceeded to wash, dry, and put them away.

Mother went upstairs to get ready for work humming happily and I finished up the kitchen. My mind was gradually coming out of the tailspin that my Mother's words had sent it and my survival instinct came on with a snap!

Taking my backpack with me I went downstairs and with trembling fingers used the key my father had given me years ago and opened his trunk. Looking through all the memoirs of my father almost got the better of me again as I felt that stinging in my eyes again. Mother was right about that much at least as I was very emotional lately. I banged my hand down on the edge of the trunk and the sharp pain quickly cleared my mind. Pulling various small boxes away I found what I was looking for and placed it into my pack. Had things truly come to this?

I reached my room and stuffed my school books and papers in my pack with my new vitamins, zipped the compartment closed and headed downstairs to see my Mother off to work.

Mother hugged me, kissed my cheek, and started out the door. Pausing halfway she turned around to look at me with a touch of sadness in her eyes. "Don't forget to take your pills at lunch and be a good girl at school today okay?"

"Yes Mother." I replied sadly. I mean, what else could I say?

She reached out and softly rubbed my face before continuing out to the car and then waving drove off to work. I waved as she left and watched her down to the end of the block where she turned to go downtown. I still had another hour before my bus got here so I went back into the house and put the rest of my plan in motion. I was so unused to this spy stuff and I silently prayed to any deity that could help me to please, please do that. I was at the bus stop with minutes to spare.

Getting on the bus I immediately felt the eyes of my new girly friends watching me! How unnerving was that? Flashing my school I.D. at the driver I walked back to where they were and sat in a seat behind them. Hardly had I sat down when they swarmed down to me and sat all around me. I reached down into my pocket and started the tape again.

"Why do you let Mrs. Evans do that to you guys?" I asked. I felt reasonably safe from them on the bus and I really needed their corroboration as to what was going on at that house.

"Are you kidding?" Answered Paul. " I would be beaten within an inch of my life by my parents if I didn't go and get roughed up by Mr. and Mrs. Evans if I didn't do as they said. Besides you get used to it eventually and it gets quite nice to dress up and have some girly time. You wait. You'll see. You will just love it when Mr. Evans puts his big thing in you, I mean it hurts a bit at first but then it feels just divine!"
"Sssshhhh!" Said David harshly as he slapped Paul's leg. "Don't scare him!" Mark looked worried.

"You mean Mr. Evans puts his thing up inside you? What does Mrs. Evans think of this?"

"Oh she gets off on it and laughs if any of us cry or anything" Paul informed me. "When us three first went there were already four older boys dressed up as girls. You know you couldn't tell they weren't real girls and they really had fun getting us started. I'm not really sure but one of them looked a little like Ronnie Dent in the tenth grade. It makes you wonder how long the Evans have been doing this. There's nothing we can do about it and you now probably know that your mom is in on it, so what can you do? Might just as well get into the swing of things and enjoy what you can. Come on..... tell the truth, you really did enjoy what we did yesterday, didn't you? We tried to be gentle with you for your first time as we all really like you. I think you'll look hot in some of our really neat things. A little work on your hair and some kewl makeup and you'll be a fox!" Paul seemed to really care and I was sure I didn't want these poor guys to get hurt any more but something had to make this insanity stop!

Conversation in this vein had to stop as more of our fellow students got on board the bus and for the next ten minutes I was regaled with what could only be called catty remarks by my friends about the various girls that got on the bus. I was amazed at how feminine those remarks were and shivered at my possible fate.

Once we arrived at school the four of us separated to go to our respective home rooms, but we would meet in the second period for Chemistry, then I was going to try to get someone to listen to me. I seriously thought about going to the school counselor but I knew all she would do would be to call my mother and that would blow any chance I had at stopping the Evans. No, I would first see if I could get any assistance from some of the earlier victims.

I hoped that Paul's thought about Ronald Dent in the tenth grade was a good call. Then thinking about it I agreed with Paul. After all what boy in the tenth grade would still go by the name of Ronnie? Either he was of the gay persuasion or he was a graduate of the Evans' school of humiliation and pain. I sure hoped that he had a little anger over it all still and hadn't just accepted his destiny to be a girl. If I looked hard enough I should see any signs of feminization.

Paul did mention that our group all had parents, or in my case a parent, who were behind and pushing us all into becoming faggot sissies. I just couldn't understand how a parent could do that. Don't parents want to be proud of their children. I just can't see Paul's parents going to a PTA and announce that they were so proud of their Pansy child! So either all our parents were very seriously disturbed or they had no idea what really went on behind closed doors at the Evans'.

Raising my arm to go to the washroom, getting permission, I grabbed my books and stuff and left home room. The attendance was already taken so I had at least twenty minutes to find and check out Ronnie. I knew which home room he had so I walked as fast as I could down to it and looked through the door's little window. I looked all around the room and there was no Ronnie! Oh - My - God! Had something happened to Ronnie?

Suddenly I heard a deep voice behind ask me " You heard the news too Huh! I just had to come too and take a look at the new 'Ronnie'. I just can't believe that I used to be his friend and now look at him. Fuc'n pussy....Yuch!!"

I took another look into the room and saw what I thought to be a new girl the first time I looked. Taking a closer look I could see a vague resemblance to Ronnie. "Wow! You can't tell that's not a girl."

I opened the door and walked to the desk and told the teacher that the office wanted to see 'Ronnie'. Through her smirk she told the room in general that Miss Dent was wanted in the front office. With a very red face and laughter following 'Her' departure 'She' left the room with me right behind. "Ronnie, Wait up I just did that to get you out of class.

"Why?" Ronnie asked.

"Well I'm sure you would like to get out of skirts, even though that is real pretty, and maybe even get some small bit of revenge against those who forced you into them?"

"Who are you and why would you care what happens to me?"

"Well..... I guess you could call me the newer generation of the Evans' school of Pansies. Before you say anything let me tell you that I have proof. I think we should go to child services and turn the whole lot of them in, including the parents."

Ronnie's eye's were in the classic 'O' of astonishment and I had to grab 'Her' hand and start pulling 'her' down the hall to the exit. "Wait, wait will you! I really appreciate the gesture but I tried that two years ago and somehow the Evans found out and everything was covered up by the time child services got there. They put me into therapy for that one and upped my hormones. Now look at me." She put her hands over her rather generous bosom saying, "These are real now and my parents have me booked into a clinic in Mexico for the rest of it next month. I guess they really did want a girl!" She started to sob.

"Jesus H. Christ! Really? Well if it is any comfort you look really nice. I think you make a very nice girl." I smiled at her in what I hoped was a winning smile.

"I do? Thanks. So do you. Am I ever glad I met you today I was really on the edge. I was actually thinking 'suicide' ya know. Thanks for your kindness." She smiled back dabbing at her eyes with the Kleenex I had offered her. "I must say though I don't think I recognize you. Wait! Are you Greg Johnston's new girlfriend?"

It was only her sincere smile that stopped me from bopping her right there in the hallway. "No actually, I am not a girl. I just seem to have inherited a lot of my Mother's looks."

"Oh Shit! I'm sorry. Yah you did tell me that you were one of the Evans' new victim and we both know that their tastes don't go toward real girls." Ronnie had a real sad look as she said this. "You know, with your looks and size and all, they will have a heyday with you. Yes you are right! We must stop them, but we need more ammunition. I know the other three guys that were in my Alma Mater. Two of them still go here and the third, my best friend Brian, slashed his wrists this last summer." Tears again threatened to fall and she made use of the now dampened Kleenex. "We need to get them to come with us to add to the weight of your proof. Come on let's go get them!"

She grabbed me this time and dragged me down the hallway, past her home room and to the next, looked in, nodded, and told me to use the same trick to get Jeff Hanson out of the class. I walked in like I was supposed to be there and informed the teacher of the office's need to see one Jeff Hanson. It was easy. As soon as Jeff exited his home room we were on him like a cheap suit. A quick confab as we walked down to the next room and he was with us. I could see flames in his eyes as he thought of getting revenge for all the humiliation and pain visited on him by both his parents and the Evans.

"Damn girl!" He said with a smile to Ronnie. "You lookin' real cute today!"

"Oh you!" She replied, swatting Jeff on the arm in a decidedly feminine way. "You just wait, you'll be joining me soon by the look of those 'Pects' you're trying to hide."

Now it was Jeff's turn to burn red as he tried to cover up the evidence only making it more noticeable. Upon closer examination I could see the svelte figure that Jeff was hiding. He too wouldn't take much to look real foxy. Just more evidence for us. I pulled the same trick at the next room and got Bill Marks out of his home room with no trouble at all. We soon had Bill up to speed and had him chomping at the bit as well for a little payback. He turned and looked at me for a while then asked. "What do you get out of this little girl? Did one of you're brothers get caught in this web too?"

My turn to blush as for the second time today I was thought to be a real girl. I started to wonder just how many people actually saw me that way. Ronnie came to my rescue and explained all. Bill had the decency to look abashed and offered his sincerest apology and thanked me profusely for helping them out. Just in time was the general consensus as we looked at each other and burst out laughing, mostly from the relief I think but it was a bonding experience. We were just passing by Ronnie's home room when I had an epiphany! "You guys! I have such a cool idea. We all still are probably going to have to go here even after the officials shuts all the assholes down aren't we?"

Ronnie spoke for us all with a sigh as she said that would likely be what would happen. "Well we could get the Child Services to put us in a new school."

"No, I can't leave my friends here to take all the flack. I don't think I could stand it if I was the reason for one of them committing suicide or something..... I guess I'll stay and try to help them get through the aftermath. You got to know that the press will have a field day with this and all our names will come out. It won't be pretty. BUT!! I have a great idea..... I think." I told them my idea and saw a war of conflicting emotions on the three of them. My Comment about my friends doing themselves in was the clincher though as they all felt pretty guilty about not sticking together afterward.

With the girls at the back door to the room I went in and delivered another false need for an office visit. This time it was the teacher who got up, faced her class and told them to behave, then turn to leave. I, of course, had scampered to the group at the other door trying to hold back the giggles. Just as the teacher opened her door we snuck in the back door and using chairs under the door knobs of both doors, effectively locked them. Jeff and Bill took up guard duty at each door to add weight to the chairs if necessary. Looking at my watch (I just noticed how small and feminine it was on my slender wrist) I saw that we had about twelve minutes left before next period.

Ronnie and I headed for the front of the class amid snickers and guffaws. When I reached the front of the room I turned around, glared at the class, and yelled as loud as I dared. " You bunch of fucking hypocrites, you should all be shot for what you have put your onetime friend through! Have you ever thought to use your pea sized brains to ask why Ronnie is like this? Well I am here today to shed a little light on that very question and you WILL be QUIET and Listen." I turned to my backpack and took out two items. One from my father's chest and the other the tape recorder.

As I turned to the class they saw for the first time my father's Colt 44 Revolver and utter panic ensued. Again I yelled. This time as loud as I could. I discovered I owned a very loud voice as I screamed. "Everybody just stay where you are and just shut up and listen. This will be over soon and sooner if you settle down!"

"Jesus Christ Charley is that necessary?" Said Ronnie to a very quiet room.

"I'm afraid so Ronnie. None of these assholes would take any of us seriously without it. Here!" I passed him the tape recorder and asked him to hook it up to the class stereo. With that done and Ronnie by the recorder I had her rewind and then play the tape. With my Mother's voice filling the room I looked around to gauge the response. I was gratified to see shame and horror on just about everyone’s faces as the story continued with my plea and then the other new victims giving weight to my words. I waited for the tape to finish and again got everyone's attention by simply waving the gun.

"So now you know the truth! At least about me and my three friends. Now look at Ronnie and his two friends and know that they were victims before me. I hope you are all ashamed of yourselves!!!" I said this as I looked around the room. Some girls were actually crying and one guy had opened a window and was losing his breakfast. Well! I think I have their understanding now.

"So!" I continued. "I hope we have all learned something today and I hope that you will offer your support for these victims of child abuse when we throw the SHIT into the fan at Child Services today. Just remember..... This could be YOU up here but hopefully thanks to the bravery of these three people here with me today maybe, just maybe we can shut this SHIT down!"

The same boy wretched out the window again as another male voice from the back of the room asked. "Why didn't you go to the authorities before this?" There was a general murmur in the classroom over this but Ronnie was ready.

"Hey! You guys remember last fall when I was sent for therapy at William's Sanitarium? Well that was when I tried to tell them the truth but someone alerted the Evans before they arrived and they had covered every thing up. I was made out as a half mad teenager trying to make trouble." She sighed and waving her hands over her feminized shape said. "Now look at me. My parents have already signed me up for the final operation down in Mexico for this Spring Break. I hope this works because there is no way I can stop them now with a history of being a nutcase!" She broke down crying in front of the whole class and as if I wasn't even there several girls came up to comfort her. I felt a tap on my shoulder and turning to see Jeff hand me the tape recorder and another tape from the stereo. "I hope you don't mind but I made a copy of your tape. Ya know, just in case. I think we better get out of here or we will have out stayed our welcome, ya know!" Jeff had a half smile on his face, slapped my shoulder softly and turned to remove the chair from the door. Looking out the little window he hissed! "SHIT guys! Here comes Wilkens' and she looks pissed!"

I put all my stuff into my backpack and with a quick smile I apologized to the class about the gun and the four of us snuck out the back door just as the teacher came in the front. Wow! Talk about Mission Impossible! Were we slick or what? We heard the teacher ask the class if Ronnie had come back yet and we heard one of the girls, Mary I think, tell her. "No Mam', 'SHE' hasn't returned yet!" That put a smile on Ronnie's face and we four Musketeers made our plans, decided who's car we were going in, and headed of for our salvation or group therapy!

Chapter Six

We arrived at Children Services just twenty minutes later and after checking that we had all the appropriate I.D. got in the elevator and headed to the Main offices on the third floor. We trooped up to the main desk and I as the designated talker asked the women behind the desk if we could see a worker about some Child abuse Issues. She got a very serious look on her face and told me, "Listen to me young lady, that is a very serious accusation to make.... Are you sure you wish to bother someone with teenage Drama and get into a 'WORLD' of trouble?"

"Well first off Lady, I and my friends are already in a lot of trouble and we came down here hoping to get at least the benefit of the doubt and have our stories heard! Further more I am a guy thank-you very much!!!" This last bit I said a little louder then I should of and we got the attention of an officious looking fellow who was walking down the hall. He turned and came to the front desk and asked what was the matter! When the Lady started to explain to him he shushed her, turned to me saying. "I was asking this child Marion not you! And I would hope you don't treat everyone like that?

I couldn't help it, I smiled and giggled then as 'Marion's' face got extremely red. I told the gentleman that we needed help from a gang of child molesters and we had proof. Well this was a horse of a different color and as the gentleman, A Mr. Glen Phillips, opened the door to let us back I asked that Marion come and listen too so maybe next time she would give the next child the benefit of the doubt. Glen thought this was a great idea and Marion had a hangdog expression on her face as she joined us. Soon we were ensconced in Glen's Office with a stenographer.

First I introduced everyone. Needless to say Ronnie caused quite a stir, but we were settled down and we each told our stories. We were interrupted by Marion once when she finally recognized Ronnie and had the grace to look horrified when Ronnie had answered her. "Yes I am that same child that came to you for help and look at me now!"

I thought Marion was about to cry when Glen turned to me and asked me about the proof I had mentioned. I solemnly handed him the tape that Jeff had given me and listened again to it's contents as Glen played it through his office stereo! You could hear a pin drop when that tape finished then Marion hugged Ronnie to her and started sobbing. "I'm soooooo sorry! I just couldn't believe it! Please forgive us!" Ronnie had started to rub Marion's back in a gentle way while murmuring softly to her that it would be all right now and now we all had a chance to stop the victimizing of children.

I broke in at this point and outlined my plan for making sure that 'THIS' time the Evans weren't given any time to cover up what they were doing. The three older kids would stay at the Office to share any other information that the Services would need and I would get back to school and act as if nothing was wrong and go to the Evans as I had been ordered to allay any suspicions. I would tell my friends that I had gone to the school nurse because I was so upset with what was going to happen this after noon after school. I certainly hoped that I would be saved any further humiliation at the hands of the Evans and mentioned this to Glen. He assured me that officers would be there ready and waiting and would only come in at my signal. I was to open the front drapes when all was in motion so that the Child Services could catch them in the act. Needless to say I was a bundle of nerves. I received hugs and thanks from the other kids and drew some calm from them as I smiled and waved goodbye. Now it was up to me!

Chapter Seven

Needless to say the rest of my day had me quivering in nervous anticipation and I am quite sure that I heard nothing from any of my teachers. My mind was awhirl with all different sorts of scenarios both good and bad as I tried to anticipate any problems. I tried to work out in advance what I could do in case things did not go as well as they could. I had already decided that I would only make a token show of reluctance so that I could get into the right position by the front drapes. If I got a hold of the cord then I could relax knowing that any attempt to move me would open the drapes and send in the calvary.

The end of school came as a bit of a surprise as I was so deep into my planning. I made sure to do the same things that I always did but I was surprised at my locker by the other three reluctant sissies. It would appear that they were going to make sure that I went with them so I was a little worried until they told me that we didn't have to be at the Evans until 4:00 and they wanted to make me feel as comfortable as possible in the meantime. Paul looked weird, almost guilty, but the other two seemed to be excited by something.

"This could be your lucky day!" David said with apparent sincerity. "I saw the new outfit that Mrs. Evans showed to Mr. Evans and she said it would be the perfect outfit for you to loose your virginity." He sighed! "It is 'such' a beautiful outfit I just know you will adore it!"

My heart was in my mouth as I realized that Mr. Evans was to deflower me today. My face must have shown my terror as Paul was quick to shush David as he said to me. "Oh don't pay any attention to him Charley he is just jealous. Come on lets go get a soda while we wait to go over to the Evans" He led the way to the soda shop just down the street.

Sitting down with the group at one of the window seats the waitress came and got our orders.

"How will we get to the Evans today if we don't take the buss?" I asked

"Not to worry, Mrs. Evans will pick us up here in about a half hour. She even gave me money yesterday for our sodas." answered Mark. I had come to the conclusion that of them all Mark was definitely the farthest gone and would bear watching as He/She was right in the Evans' pocket.

Our sodas came and the others tucked in. Just as I was going to take a sip I saw movement out of the corner of my eye on the street outside our window. Turning to see I saw one of the girls from Ronnie's classroom look up and recognizing me waved and as I waved back I saw something that scared me even more than anything that had happened to me yet........... There in the window I was able to see back into the shop by it's reflection and I was horrified to see Mark put some pills into my drink as the other two watched on. Poor Paul was almost in tears as I could see his conscience warring with his fear of the Evans.

The girl outside got my attention again as she pointed behind me in an attempt to warn me. She had obviously seen the same thing. I nodded at her and beckoned her in to join us as a really cool idea came to my mind. I turned around and smiled at the guys. "Can you believe that, that girl is coming to see us? Do any of you guys know her?" I asked as the girl in question came in and came to our table. I knew it was Christine Ballentine from the class that I had that little chat with earlier today. She was also one of the girls who had come to Ronnie to offer a hug and kind words. As she approached our table all the boys turned to watch including the three at our table. I took advantage of the distraction to switch drinks with Mark. I smiled to Christine and winked. She had her hand to her mouth to hide her wide smile then turned to Mark and asked if he was the poor little sick boy that was in the Nurses today. Mark hooked his thumb over his shoulder at me as he said. "No that was Charlee.....I mean Charley here."

"Oh that's too bad Charley, are you feeling better now?" she inquired with the aplomb of an actress. I almost laughed out loud in relief at short circuiting the plan to dope me, then answered her very seriously, "Oh much better now, thank-you very much!" I had put extra emphasis on now and thank-you so that she would understand my gratitude. She smiled, "Oh I am soooo... glad Charley. See ya in school, kay?"
She turned on her heal and headed to one of the booths at the back and sat with some of her friends occasionally looking back at me and smiling. I think I had made a friend today.... Boy was I to find out later just how many new friends I had made!

I drank my drink right down as all three of the co-conspirators watched with various expressions. Mark was smiling, Paul was almost crying, and David was quite sad. Mark's laugh brought all of our attention to him as he actually sneered at me as in a catty voice he told me how adorable I was going to be in my beautiful new outfit and how I now had no choice but to give in to Mr. Evans and how I just might as well get ready to have a real sore butt-hole in the morning....As well as quite the hangover.

He ignored the other two boys trying to shush him until I grabbed him by his shoulders and turned him to face me as I practically spat my words into his face. "You stupid, vapid little sissy, I do believe you are so jealous of me getting laid by your man that you just let your true self be known. I thought you were a friend who was forced into this whole sordid affair like the rest of us but you really enjoy being Mr. Evans joy-boyette, don't you? You pathetic sissy fagot!!!"

Marks eyes had grown wide in fear and his lower lip started to quiver with incident tears as my retort was far from what he expected. I felt sorry for him and I lowered my voice to a whisper. "I'm sorry Mark. I just lost it there for a second. I know that some people have lower thresholds for enduring bad things. I know you have been through hell but don't lose hope now. We have to stick together now more than ever so that we can get through this O.K.?"

All the boys nodded and Mark turned to me, grabbed my hand in his soft well manicured hand, and apologized with the sheen of tears in his eyes. "I have to tell you something......" He trailed off as suddenly Mrs. Evans was at our table. "Are you young ladies ready for some fun?" she said in a low voice that no one around our immediate area would hear. Her smile reminded me of shark anticipating a nice meal.

Mark never got a chance to finish his warning to me as we all got up to follow Mrs. Evans. I thought to make everyone feel more at ease and called upon my reasonably decent acting skills and tried to appear slightly slow and clumsy. I even pretended to trip on getting into the Evans' Van and was caught by both Mark and Mrs. Evans as I giggled an apology for my clumsiness. I grabbed at the seat belt to help me in as Mrs. Evans pushed me in by patting me on my tush as she too giggled at my apparent condition.

"My my young lady what ever have you been drinking?" Mark giggled at that as he 'knew' what I had drunk! Or at least he thought that but he was having difficulty maintaining a train of thought! He found everything quite funny and couldn't stop giggling. Before he could get the attention of Mrs. Evans who was just getting into the drivers seat I sat beside him and grabbed him by the shoulders and gently shook him.

He turned to look at me and I could see his eyes were the size of quarters, boy was he stoned.... I could see Mrs. Evans turning around to say something to us and I did the only thing I could think of... I kissed Mark as though I was besotted with him. That worked as Mark put his arms around my neck lazily and kissed back with surprising ardor, well maybe not so surprising as he was so stoned he probably thought he was a girl.

Mrs. Evans snorted with laughter as she thought I was quite nicely primed for my tryst with her husband and thought that Marks ardor was normal..... for Mark. As she turned back forward she saw that she was almost about to hit another car in the on coming lane. She swerved suddenly to miss the car and I used the motion to cause Marks head to impact against the window.

Being on such the spur of the moment I hoped that I didn't cause him to hit his window too hard. This was it. Mark sagged in his seatbelt and I pretended to giggle inanely as I said, "Oh looky! I kissed him sleepy!" Mrs. Evans laughed at me and told me I wouldn't have to worry about love partners tonight! Her laugh had a mean sinister tinge to it and I could imagine how much money she was expecting to make tonight as her 'Husband' raped me and took my virginity all in one shot. I trembled inside but maintained my giggly outward appearance of a vacuous doped up sacrifice for their bank accounts.

My anger kept me focused though and I took great comfort in knowing that very soon these perverts and all those that paid them to watch young boys get raped and sissified would soon be in jail. Even as we reached the house I could see a telephone truck just up the block probably already tapped into the Evans' sick porno site. I also noticed a few other trucks and cars that normally weren't there. Then when I saw the receptionist from the welfare department pushing a baby carriage slowly past the house and her boss pretending to fix a car across the street I was overjoyed to know that it was almost all over. I was glad that we were later than usual as it had allowed everyone to get in place nicely.

Now my main job was to keep the Evans from turning off their porn site while I also managed to get back downstairs to open the drapes in the prearranged signal.

I had a plan. It was audacious as it was easy... well as long as they continued to believe that I was smushed. I would allow them to dress me up and then put on my show! If I was successful Mr. Evans would follow me.... not in anger but in lust and I would meet him in the living room with my gun and open the drapes. Should work, Huh?

We pulled up into the driveway and Mrs. Evans cursed as her garage opener didn't seem to be working. I covered my smile with a giggle as I imagined that was the work of the authorities. We pulled up to the door and stopped. Mrs. Evans told the other two boys to help me up to the front door as she picked Mark up like he weighed nothing. Wow was she strong I remember thinking as I leaned on one then the other of the boys and tried to do the friendship walk (You know the one where two or more girls walk together and put their legs in front of the others) David and Paul got into it as we sashayed our way to the front door giggling madly. Mrs. Evans just chuckled! She got in front of us and opened the door, shooed us giggling morons in and closed and locked the door. I managed to drop my backpack right by the pull rope for the drapes and prepared myself for my great performance.

Chapter Eight

Mrs. Evans didn't waste any time in getting the boys upstairs and then commanded them to go get dressed while she got me ready. The boys, knowing the futility of disobeying her left quickly to get dressed up in their finery and do themselves up to please the Evans. Somewhere while they were getting dressed they relaxed into their female personas and tried to out do each other with the come hither hairdos and makeup.

Meanwhile I was subjected to a bath (not too bad!) and an enema(nasty!!!) then I was powdered and had a liberal daub of KY jelly squirted up my tiny virgin rosebud. She inserted a tampon, to keep the jelly in, she giggled into my ear and then pulled up a pair of very tight rubber pants with a hole placed strategically over my behind. She then squirted some more KY into the front of the rubber panties and rubbed it all around then pushed my semi-hard penis back between my legs. Then a sexy pair of pink lace panties was pulled up my legs. There seemed to be something that molded itself to me from the top of my pubic area to my bum hole and made me look just like a real girl. I was so surprised that I forgot to act stoned as I stared at my reflection in the full length mirror. I looked just a very young girl who was just starting puberty. I guess that was part of the allure to the sickos who would be watching me get royally fucked for the first time tonight.

I quickly got back into character as I slowly let out a true 'Valley Girl' WOWWW!

Mrs. Evans whispered into my ear. "Aren't you a pretty little girl Charlene? Just you wait until I am finished with you, you are going to be my piece d'resistance. I am going to make you look good enough to eat. Would you like that honey?" Her voice was low and husky and I recognized pure lust in it!

I giggled and said "Uh Huh!" and tried to pirouette and Mrs. Evans caught me with a laugh.

My dressing up continued with a sweet little pink party dress that came to about four inches above my knees. Childlike innocence mixed with wanton sexuality. She didn't stop there as she arranged my hair to look like a little girl complete with pigtails and pink ribbons and made my face up to look like the homecoming queen. She even almost caught me out when she put an ice cube to my ear and pierced it with a needle that I had not even seen.

While I was reeling from that she pierced the other and put in dangles with a little pearl inside a small gold cage. I must admit I was starting to get caught up in the sensuality of everything and found myself posing in front of the bathroom mirror turning this way then that as the earrings swung to brush my neck. I was almost intoxicated by my femininity and unbeknownst to me the pills I had already taken three times where incredibly strong female hormones designed by a female doctor and micro-biologist to put any male on a fast track to feminization had added their boost to the femininity I was now feeling in spades. I found I didn't even have to try to act girlish and giggly. It seemed to come naturally. Right now thousands of micro- miniature machines were busy altering my very DNA to that of a girl.

Next came shear thigh high stockings that made my legs tingle. Then a pair of stylish pink sandals that had a cute light rosebud on the single strap and 2" heels that didn't seem hard at all to walk in.

Mrs. Evans stood back to see her work of art as I opened the bathroom door and sash-shayed into the bedroom. Every step I took caused something to rub my penis and I was so close to cumming that my knees threatened to fold. Mrs. Evans came up behind me and placed her arms under my arms and fondled my breasts. I could feel my nipples responding and become like little rocks that threatened to explode of my chest. Wow! They had never felt like that before!

She was whispering in my ear again...."Oh such passion in one so young. You are precious my little slut, but let's keep that for your boyfriend OK?"

Thank God she said that! It was like a dash of cold water on my fevered brain. How had I got so wrapped up in all this so easily and quickly. Did I really WANT to be a girl? Was my mother right after all? Would I be better off as her daughter? Well be that as it may my gender confusion at the moment wasn't the issue. I would have to get into that with my Mother after. Right now I had a job to shut these perverts down and save untold numbers of innocent children from being prostituted for the Evans benefits.

She ushered me, not to their bedroom as expected, but downstairs to the family room. There on the couch Mark still slept in his drug induced slumber but with quite the bruise on his head from impact with the car window. Someone had taken the time to dress 'Her' up and she looked just as delicious as the other two sissy sluts. All movement in the room came to a halt as we came in and I giggled as Mr. Evans swore and my two fellow sluts just looked on in awe. I could see myself come in reflected in the full wall mirrored tiles on the back wall and I had to agree that I looked scrumptious. Mrs. Evans tittered as she said, "Well! Can I cook or what?"

"My God! Can you ever darling. This is the best you have ever done. I am actually in lust with her right now!" He slobbered.

"Of course you are my disgusting pervert! Well it is almost time, we air in fifteen minutes. Thank God we don't have to wait too much longer as this little confection is HOT to trot. I had to hold her up in the bedroom and her little nipples turned to rock at just a touch!"

I dared a look around as I rotated on my heels giggling and I noticed at least eight cameras located all around the top of the walls. Anybody watching would get practically any view they would want without having to choreograph our movements.

The minutes passed and I didn't have to pretend to be anxious though not about what they thought. Mrs. Evans came up behind me and again whispered in my ear. "Calm down my little colt, you will soon be a mare!"

I didn't really understand that but I turned to look at her and smiled while licking my pouty lips. She laughed and went over to her husband and whispered in his ear. He laughed and looking at his watch said. "Soon my pretty, very soon. I am so looking forward to plucking your flower!"

This was it! Now or never! I looked over at the other girls and smiled and winked as I sashshayed over to Mr. Evans and wantonly stroked his bulging tool as I bent my head back at his face and giggled out. "Come and get it!" I skipped around the room giggling like a moron as Mr. and Mrs. Evans laughed. Then I was by the steps to the living room and skipped up them singing some La-La song! As soon as I was out of sight I ran as quick as I could towards my back pack only to discover.........

IT WASN'T THERE!
!!!PANIC!!!!

I looked behind the chair.... NOTHING!!! I had reached the drapes and wrapped my hand around the cord as I continued to look for my wayward backpack. Suddenly behind me I heard Mr. Evans. "What the heck are you doing you stupid cunt! Come back to the playroom now, it is almost time for your premiere!" He didn't sound mad at all just frustrated by a witless slut ruining his timing.

"I can't find my gum!" I said in my little girl voice that almost seemed to come naturally.

"Jeeze girl! Where is it?"

"In my backpack that I left right here!" I wined.

" Oh! That! I put it into the closet. I'll get it for you OK? You go back to the playroom and keep our customers happy !"

My relief almost caused me to faint! God in Heaven that was close!

Then my Universe came crashing down again as Mr. Davies came back opening my pack!

"Here I'll get it!" I sang trying to get him to stop. As I stepped toward him I pulled the curtain open and at the same time his hand came out of pack with my gun in it.

Looking at it stupidly for a few seconds he looked at me and snarled!" SHIT! You Bitch! You were going to shoot me!!! ME!!" He pointed the gun at me and I saw his eyes squint down in preparation of pulling the trigger.

I WAS DEAD!!!

In desperation I leapt at him just as every window and door crashed in and Police, FBI, CIA, and probably some pissed off postal workers with Uzi’s, flooded into the house. A swarm piled on Mr. Evans as an incredible noise deafened me and a cold shock tore through my lower belly. I could feel the force lift me up and slam me into the wall a good ten feet behind me. My last thoughts as I dropped into inky blackness was 'Cool Graphics'.

To be continued........

A take off of “Sister’s Little Princess” by SHY.

Anybody that knows me knows that I just can’t leave well enough alone and I just can’t stand injustices. I guess I should get myself a super costume or something. I mean no disrespect to the original authors but I just like the bad guy to get what they have coming and the victim to live happily ever after. After all this is fantasy, YES?

So far the story as written by Shy has the little brother going into his sister’s bedroom for the first time ever, since sis always had kept it locked up to now, and little brother has a chance to see the insides of a girls room. It should also be noted that sis is terrible to little brother all the time and physically abuses him just because she can.

Little brother is fascinated by sis’s room and all the wonderful clothes that she has and makes the terrible mistake of trying on a sweater and was caught by sis and her friends. Just about to lay a beating on him she is stopped by her friends and they have a huddled conversation. The up shot of it all is that between sis and her friends they dress up the hapless boy in sis’s prom gown with all the necessary undergarments of course.

The horrible thing is that sis glues everything on, even the wig, shoes, hose, and gown. It is going to be impossible for him to remove anything without some serious help. How embarrassing! To add insult to injury, however, instead of using standard cosmetics for little brother’s makeover she uses paint and magic markers from her art supplies, totally without regard to the toxicity of either. The final blow to her little brother is when sis and her friends drop him off right in the middle of the MALL where everyone can see. He is mortified by everyone laughing at him and taking pictures.
That is where Shy left the story and I have continued it from there. I hope all enjoys and I sure hope Shy isn’t too angry at me. Please let me know if you liked this story and Shy, please let me know if I have overstepped my bounds here and I will try to make it up to you somehow!

Now on with the show!

Sister

By Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

Soon I was being helped up to my feet by several hands and I thought to myself that this was it, someone was going to gay bash me or something, and I started to cry with gut wrenching sobs. The tears streaming from my eyes prevented me from seeing anything but a vague blur. Someone was asking me something but all of a sudden I didn’t feel so good. There was a vice grip on my heart and I couldn’t breathe then there was an incredible hot electric pain and strobe lights going off in my head and then nothing!

I was floating. I was weightless and floating above my own body. I could see all the people around me laughing and taking pictures while the three women mall security guards were yelling at everyone to back off. One guard spoke into her walkie-talkie in a most urgent manner while the other two had laid my body down and were pushing on my chest. Then one actually leaned over my body and was kissing me, but why was she holding my nose like that. That was the weirdest thing I had ever seen and I laughed. I was surprised to hear a sweet tinkling laugh of a young girl and I looked around to see who else was laughing but couldn’t see any one else floating around but I did see an ambulance come tearing into the mall parking lot, scattering the people like crazy, and stopping right beside my body and the three security guards.

Out of the ambulance jumped two real cute guys (cute?) and ran to the back of the ambulance and pulled out a gurney, shook it to make the legs fall down and lock, threw some equipment and blankets on the gurney and rolled it over to me. The people who had gathered to laugh at me now realized that something was not right and tried to get in closer for a better look but were pushed back by the yelling security guards. I noticed that there seemed to be more guards now and the crowd reluctantly gave ground as they were pushed back.

Suddenly I felt a light tickling sensation in my chest and I looked back to where my body was and saw that someone had cut the prom dress from my body and also the bra had been cut off as well and the balloons weren’t in sight. Wow sis was gonna be pissed when she saw her dress but ya know I really didn’t care. If she hadn’t forced it on me then that wouldn’t have happened. I noticed another tingle in my chest but this was much stronger and actually hurt. I saw my body convulse as they did something with those paddle things again and this time everything around me went away and I was back in my body and heard someone say “Got him back….. Good sinus rhythm …… Start a drip….” I faded out again there and didn’t hear what else was said but this time I didn’t go to my floaty place and I knew I was just asleep.
My eyes opened and I became aware of several things at once; I was in a hospital, my mom was beside me crying her eyes out and dad was there too and it looked like he had been crying too, but there was no sign of my sister.

Also I hurt! It felt like someone had hit me in the chest with a sledge hammer but one happy thing I noticed was that I no longer had any of sis’s stuff on. Wow, they must have had to cut all that stuff off. I wondered if they had managed to get that paint off of me as well as I sure didn’t look forward to going to school with that stuff on. I would get killed for sure.

I was very uncomfortable and tried to squirm into a more comfortable position, when my mom gave a cry of joy and grabbed my hand and squeezed the stuffing out of while crying out “Oh thank God! Thank God you’re back! You had us so worried sweetheart! How do you feel? Are you all right?”

“Sheesh! Mother I’m ok I guess except it feels like a mule kicked me in the chest and I got one heck of a headache! Could I get some aspirin please?” Mom just laughed while dad went over to a shelf by the door and picked up a small white paper cup and brought it over to me with a glass of water and very tenderly lifted my head so that I could swallow the pills with a good healthy drink of water.

I hadn’t known how thirsty I was until I had that first drink and when Daddy (daddy?) started to pull the glass away I grunted and tried to swallow all I could but he put it back to my lips and allowed me to drain the glass.

“Thanks Daddy, I was very thirsty but that hit the spot. Are you guys ok? You look awfully tired?” I asked.

Mommy laughed and said that they would sleep much better tonight now that I was out of the woods.

“I wasn’t in the woods mommy; I was at the mall where Sis and her friends dumped me. Boy was that the worst time of my life, I just can’t believe how mean Sis can be. Her friends weren’t much better as they all helped to glue me into all her clothes. When they dumped me off at the mall I thought I was going to die what with everybody laughing and taking pictures. Well at least they wouldn’t know who I was with all that paint that Sis sprayed on my face.”

My mother had started to laugh at the first part but then her face compressed down to such a mad face that I had never seen on her before. “Why did your sister do this to you sweetheart, do you know?”

“Oh I feel so embarrassed Mommy, she came home and she caught me in her room wearing her cashmere sweater. You know that one that is so pretty and soft? Well she just about lost it and I was afraid that she was going to beat me up again but one of her friends stopped her and they huddled in the corner talking for a minute and then she turned to me and asked me if I wanted to be a girl."

"Well I sure wasn’t going to tell her the truth with all of her friends there; I mean I get teased enough at school now because of my size and weird shape. Anyway they held me down while sis got the stuff she needed then they helped her to get me dressed and held me again while she spray painted my face. I really don’t know why she is always so mean to me Mommy.

I let her take any thing that she wants from my room and I don’t make a big issue out of it. I just wanted to feel how soft that sweater was. That wasn’t so bad, was it mommy?”

“No dear, that wasn’t so bad but you shouldn’t have opened her bedroom door! You know that was an infringement of her privacy but she had no right to do what she did to you. The doctors were very worried that they wouldn’t be able to get that ink off of your lips and that ink is quite poisonous and they think that is what made you so sick!”

She turned to daddy and asked him to phone around and see if he could find Dana and then go and pick her up and bring her to the hospital to see her brother.

“Oh Mommy, please no, I really don’t want her laughing at me any more, please!”

“Not to worry Michael, I can assure you that she will not be laughing!” Mom said very coldly and I flinched back from her as I thought that she was mad at me. “Oh sweetheart I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to frighten you. Are you alright? You don’t feel any pain in your chest or anything do you?”

“No Mommy I feel ok, I just never heard you sound like that before. Are you sure that you are okay?”

I was starting to feel quite sleepy and I guess they noticed as Daddy allowed my head to rest back on the pillows and he and mom told me to have a good sleep and they would be right here when I woke up and that I was not to worry about a thing as mommy and daddy were here to look after me. I smiled at them both and drifted off to a very deep dreamless sleep.

The doctor had come into the room just as the small form on the bed went to sleep.

“Ah good! That is what that poor abused body needs right now more that anything. Look Greg, and you too Alicia, there are several things to say here and none of them are very easy for me but I have to ask before I bring family services in.”

Both Alicia and Greg looked confused and worried and started to say, “What do you….. “

The doctor held up his hand to forestall their questions. “I am sorry to have to do that but my hands are tied when a child comes into the hospital with bruises both fresh and old as well as some evidence of abrasions and cuts. I have seen the signs of child abuse here often and the signs are almost always correct."

"Your child has been abused terribly and this last episode was a real capper. We found that the ink didn’t yet have a chance to hurt your child but it would have eventually and weekly examinations to make sure that there are no residues in the child body to cause more harm down the road will be necessary. Also the paint that was applied to the face had lead compounds and we will have to make sure that the face is deep cleansed at least three more times over the next two weeks to make sure that there is no possibility of lead poisoning."

"The glue was just your standard crazy glue and even though the use was rather bizarre we managed to remove that and any small bits that we may have missed will wear off in time. So all in all most of the crap has been removed but we now know that this child has a heart problem and will need careful observation over the next couple of months."

"Child Services may want to remove the child from what appears to be a very dangerous environment and place the child somewhere safe and quiet, at least until the investigations are over and the child’s condition has stabilized."

"Now this is the hard part…… I have known you two for over twenty years and I would have sworn that neither of you were capable of such abuse, especially of one as sweet as this one. I am having a hard time even talking to you civilly right now and yet I just know that you couldn’t do this!"

"The question still is there though, who would do just a despicable thing? Wait! There is more. In instances like this we always do a full body MRI and CT scan to make sure that there are no internal injuries and we found something…. Well odd to say the least.”

He pulled out a sheet from an envelope he was carrying in his left hand and placed in a lighted panel on the wall. It appeared to be fuzzy outline of Michael with the internal organs very easy to see. He pointed to an area around Michael’s groin and said, “Right here is where it gets really interesting, do you notice any thing familiar Alicia?”

Alicia peered closer and then gasped when she recognized what she was seeing. “That is an uterus, and there is the fallopian tubes and ovaries. My God! Are you sure that this is from Michael?”

“Well under the circumstances I would say that these are pictures of Michelle, but I guess that you should get to name her. We also did blood work and it is a mess. Normally with blood work like this we would expect the patient to suffer from Klinefelter’s Syndrome and be quite mentally slow and awkward, but I know that this young lady is anything but slow or awkward. I mean from what I have seen Dana would fit that category. Well this young lady’s chromosomes are in a xxxxy configuration and frankly we are amazed that any male features even emerged. So I guess congratulations are in order as after, what Alicia, eleven or twelve years of labor it is a girl!”

Alicia had both hands over her mouth and was staring at her new daughter on the hospital bed in a whole new light as everything that had transpired over the years with Michael now made perfect sense. Her eyes wide with wonder she looked to her husband who was smiling from ear to ear.

“I just new that he was too tiny and sweet to be a boy but I had to go with what my eyes told me and I tried to teach him…. Ah, her all that I could about the manly ways. This explains why my teaching just bounced off but you know I couldn’t be happier. I just love that child to bits, male or female, I don’t care!”

Alicia smiled and nodded, “Oh Greg I am thrilled to have another daughter. Maybe this one will be a daughter instead of that other monster I birthed!”

Doctor Willis was shocked to hear such vehemence from one of the most gentle persons he knew and just had to ask, “Whatever do you mean? Do you mean Dana? My god! She did this to her own sister? We should get her into psycho-therapy as soon as possible. If she is responsible for even half of the damage to little Michelle then she is a very sick person. Do you know where she is?”

Greg shook his head in the negative. “I was just about to find out where she was and get her over here so that she could witness the fruits of her labors just before you came in. I’ll do that now.” He went off in search of a phone to track Dana down as Alicia Came up to Ben Willis and with tears in her eyes hugged him tight.

“Thank you so much for the good news but whatever will we do about Child Services? They will want to take my baby away from me and I just couldn’t bear that right now. Not when my new daughter needs her mummy and her mommy needs her so much!”

Ben looked down into her eyes and told her not to worry as all they would need to do was to get Dana’s testimony as to what she had done and then we will be able to treat her and you get to teach your new daughter all about those special girl things she will need to know. “I envy you, you know. You are going to have such a joyous time with your new daughter, and don’t you worry about Dana. We will get her fixed up like new and back into your family as soon as possible and she, too, will be able to enjoy her new sister.”

Alicia looked both saddened as well as very angry as she stated. “I am not too sure that I could ever trust her around my little baby ever again Ben. God! What does that say about me as a mother? We are supposed to have unconditional love for our children but I can’t think of her as my child any more only as a monster and those friends of hers are just as bad as they helped her to do this. What kinds of people do this? What is happening to our children? Are they being born with no souls or conscience?

"I really don’t have the necessary skills to handle this. I feel so stupid to not have seen any of this going on right under my nose in my own home. My poor baby was being constantly brutalized by that monster. Why? Why did this happen? I mean just look at her, she is the epitome of goodness and grace and yet came from the same parents as that beast came from. No! I do not want her back. I couldn’t love something like that!”

“Oh Alicia! Shhhhh! You are just overwrought and over tired right now. A good night’s sleep will put the proper perspective on all of this. I know you too well to ever think that you would abandon your child.”

“Really Ben? Just minutes ago you thought I beat my children and now I am the mother of the year? I don’t know….. I am not sure of anything right now. You are right though, I am exhausted. Is it okay for me to bring that other bed over to Michelle so that I can be there for her when she wakes up?”

The doctor went over and grabbed the bed in question and wheeled it over to the new girl’s bed and made it up for his friend Alicia. He felt bad for what he had thought earlier and turned to her to try to apologize when she just place a finger over his lips with a slight smile on her face and told him it was alright as she understood he was just concerned for his patient and who would have thought that the culprit was just a young girl herself.

She started to get up on the bed when there was a commotion in the hallway outside their room and in came Greg pulling a very scared and uncertain young lady by the name of Dana. Alicia walked over to her other daughter and without any warning at all gave her a slap that rocked Dana back into the wall.

“Bitch!” was all Alicia said as she went back to the bed next to Michelle and prepared to get a little sleep.

Dana, with her face swollen and red, was crying and asking her dad. “Why did Mom do that? What did I do? Aren’t you going to do something?”

Her father looked at her like she was something he would normally avoid stepping into and pointing in the direction of Michelle asked her, “Just how long have you been abusing your sister? Just how many times a day would you beat her up or throw her around or cover her in toxic chemicals and poison her or put her into such a terrifying situation that she would suffer a heart attack and almost die?"

"Your Mother is right but she missed out from where you come from. You Hell spawned Bitch! You have always been such a Prima Dona, an arrogant self serving, self righteous Bitch! I cannot believe that you are the result of love between your mother and I. I have no idea where all your hate comes from but to do what you did to such a defenseless child is an abomination!"

"I am quite sure that you will be able to talk your way out of this! I for one will not believe a single thing you have to say so save it for Child Services. I hope you like the new home they send you to as you are never welcome in my home again!”

His hand poised to strike her and you could see the war of emotions going through him. His whole body was vibrating with the desire to hit and keep on hitting this vile creature before him. Dana pressed herself into the wall in total and abject fear of who used to be her loving father.

“What are you talking about Daddy? That little pervert was in my room wearing MY clothes. What would you have done? Jesus Christ! I was just having a little fun with him. God! Just a little Glue and paint for Christ’s sake! What’s the big deal?”

That was the wrong thing to say and if not for the timely interference from Ben Willis Dana would probably had been killed. The force of the blow that he caught with his two hands spun him around but he did manage to deflect it from Dana.

“My God Greg! Take some deep breaths and get yourself under control while I try to educate the Bitch….. I mean Dana and see if she has any clues what so ever in that alleged brain of hers. Go over to your wife, she needs you right now as I think you scared her. Man are you ever strong. Have you been working out?”

Greg laughed and the fire went out in his eyes and he turned to offer his wife comfort. Dr. Willis grabbed Dana by her arm and led her over to the other side of the room and sat her down in a chair and tried to explain all to her even though he was sure that she wouldn’t be able to grasp the significance of her actions today and other days when she bullied her then small brother.

Everyone was amazed when Dana had a major meltdown and had to be sedated and when the Child Services came to interview the family they had to talk to her in the Hospitals only padded room while Dana drooled on herself, wrapped up in the only straight jacket the hospital had, crouched in the farthest corner of the room. Child Services didn’t get much from Dana that day and didn’t expect to for probably some time. The concesus was hopeful though, as Dana had reacted like a normal person when the atrocities were pointed out to her. She might yet become a normal healthy Human Being!

As for Dana’s friends who had helped her humiliate her brother, now sister, they all received five years probation and one thousand hours each of community service plus a curfew that would definitely put a crimp in their social lives.

Not that too many people in the community wanted much to do with them as Michael now Michelle was much liked by all and loved by many and no one could imagine why they had done such a heinous thing to such a sweet child.

They themselves tried to understand why they did as well as they had much time to think of it and to try to come up with some way to make it up to Michelle. They all had been charged with depraved indifference as well as some other minor, in comparison, charges and those would follow them the rest of their lives and make it difficult for them to accomplish much in the future. Even some schools would not allow people charged with such crimes into their halls.

They could never get a job that required security clearances and were pretty much delegated to such careers as waitresses or secretaries.

All that just for a few minutes of unthinking fun. Makes one think doesn’t it.

Michelle, on the other hand, flourished and blossomed into a gorgeous creature that had all the young boys panting and the young ladies jealous. She was smart, caring, vivacious, sexy, and yet very modest and down to earth. Every one she met just fell in love with her and the world was her oyster. Her parents were the proudest parents in the world and doted on her but she never took advantage of them or anybody even though it would have been easy. On special days she always wore her favorite…. A gorgeously soft cashmere sweater that she dimly recalled had once belonged to her sister Dana.

Dana was recovering slowly and could even talk in halting gibberish but the doctors hold out hope that one day she will recover. When she does she may have to face charges herself although a lawyer could easily get her off on account of insanity.

We all should take this as a lesson in life to think before we do anything to anyone that could cause them harm. More love and understanding is needed in this world and hopefully more Michelle’s will be born.

Goddess bless!
Hugs,
Danielle
  
  

Hi There Everyone: This story was written as a means to answer what I felt was an inhumane treatment of a loving husband by his so called loving Wife. With no disrespect intended to Miss Karen-Anne Brown for her story entitled 'Heatherized Hubby' as I of course realize that it was indeed just a flight of fancy?

Unfortunately I noticed that Miss Brown seems to attribute Homosexuality with Cross Dressing and indeed appears to have some nasty thoughts toward any man who would dare to mimic a woman. I feel that I, in my role as the righter of wrongs and the protector of those unable to protect themselves, should instruct Miss Brown in the complexities of the man or woman trapped by their obsessions. She should realize that these people honor the ones that they mimic and hold them dear. To hurt such people in any way is inhumane and just down right nasty. So, that been said, I am about to take her character Susan on a trip down the rabbit hole into alternate realities where the shoe is on the other, sometimes very sore, foot. I do hope to have a happy ending though, just maybe not the expected one.

Susan's Odyssey

by Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

Chapter One

A year has past since my wife forced me into the arms of a man in order to further her career and to humiliate and hurt me because I had the temerity to disagree with her plans. Looking back at the last year I realize that so much has happened. For me, great, wonderful, and fulfilling days as I became a more feminine person, and eye-opening, 'I thought so' types of days as my soon to be ex-wife became more masculine.

Susan always was the take charge kind of person that I just loved to bits but always had the flavor of the hunter 'bringer of food' personality. Prior to her finding out about my obsession with women's clothing I would say that she loved me in a pensive, moody way and never showed me anything but respect as her other half.

I fully supported her need to be out in the world as the bringer home of the bacon etcetera, and even if I didn't share or even fully understand her need to be the 'MAN' of our relationship. I never felt less of a person to be the one to make a home for us and be the nurturing one in our duo and found a peace and contentment being the 'WIFE'.

A strange relationship you think?

There are a lot more of these types of relationships in the world lately and I, for one, think it speaks well for society that the lines between genders are being blurred. One is not lessened to be the home maker or made more to be the supporter of the home. It is just two sides of a healthy relationship.

This, of course, all changed when Susan learned of my obsession. At first she thought it funny and fitting since I was the homemaker, but then she started to get cruel and abusive and would, for instance, not let me wear any male clothing at all, and started to call me Heather! I wasn't all that bent out of shape to 'have' to wear women's clothing as I adored the feeling but the intentional barbed put-downs and other nasty remarks slowly eroded my love for her and when she, three years later, literally forced me into the arms of a man with the sole purpose of me satisfying him sexually so that she would get a favorable edge in obtaining business contracts, I realized she had ceased to be my wife and had become instead my pimp!

I had also by that time been quite feminized and sported a nice pair of thirty-six 'B' breasts that were all mine. It helped that I was quite tiny and delicate as a man and took after my mother and grandmother in the looks department so the feminization effort wasn't that difficult. I still sported a some what smaller and daintier penis still, though it had ceased to function as a male member at least two years ago what with the powerful hormones that Susan had been feeding me.

I would imagine it was somehow in Susan's idea of further torment of me to have a smaller but recognizable part of the male me to remind me of whom I used to be and who I was becoming. I wasn't even aware of the hormones she was forcing into me until it became pretty much a 'fait accompli' and I was a women with a little bit extra.

I even kept taking them after I found out because by then I liked what I had become and Susan's barbed sarcasms about my being a faggot and pansy washed off me like water off a duck's back. The introduction of her new role as my pimp, however, was the last straw and I started to formulate ways to get away from this monster that used to be my loving wife.

I found unsuspected support in the oddest of places though and over the two weeks after my introduction into prostitution I, well we, came up with the perfect plan. My co-conspirators consisted of just five people and Susan's arrogance never let her see the writing on the wall.

Richard, her secretary, was at the point of quitting to get away from her when I approached him with his part of the master plan and he whole heartedly became my biggest supporter. If only Susan had treated him with the respect he deserved he wouldn't have ever dreamed to get involved in such an incredibly bold move, but since he could not even get satisfaction from the HR VP when he tried to file sexual harassment charges against Susan, Richard saw an opportunity to get some satisfaction for the humiliation and abuse that he had suffered at her hands and stinging tongue.

Sam Brownsburg, the man my wife had thrown me at became the other proponent of my scam because he had fallen in love with me so much that he would even accept me as a whole woman and as his wife as soon as I got free of Susan. You see, Ben's idea of a perfect lover was me with my little penis but so strong had his love for me blossomed he assured me that he could love me without it as well and actually wanted me to get SRS to become a complete woman for my own mental and spiritual well being.

I had found that over the time since we were introduced that he was a kind and loving man and I found myself becoming enamored with him as well. My femininity was such that I saw in his masculinity a perfect match for me and I was starting to daydream of him as my husband and I feel he was doing the same.

Sam had incredible contacts with pharmaceutical outlets and was able to get me state of the art Hormones with fast track implants and such and I was easily able to put Susan on her way to a new life filled with adventure, and other things that may make you cringe but I won't go into detail just yet gentle readers.

With Sam's help by getting me professional housekeepers to keep all as Susan demanded I had the time to get all my little duckies in a row. Have I mentioned how much I love that guy? He is so sweet and….. sorry I digress. I found out which documents I needed for Susan to sign to transfer everything into my name. Bank Accounts, RRSP's, insurances, the house and property, the cars, just everything was easily placed into my new name of Heather Newgurl.

I had no idea that Susan and I were worth so much but that was good as some of what I wanted and needed to do would be considerably expensive. I had Richard gradually over a period of about three weeks slip the documents I needed signed by her into her daily mountain of paperwork. She didn't have a clue as her arrogance would not allow her to believe that someone as cowed and week willed as Richard would be capable of doing anything else but what she ordered him to do.

What ever had happened to my sweet fun-loving wife of just five years ago? Talk about Dr. Jekle/Mr. Hyde transformations, Susan had changed into a manipulative, crass, mean-hearted executive with her view of the top blinding her to all around her. I tried, in her defense, to think that she was unaware of the hurt that she left in her wake to get to the top but both Richard and Ben pooh-poohed that theory as they saw her for what she really was!

Three weeks and two days after Susan had forced me in the homosexual tryst with Ben I owned everything. Lock, stock, and barrel. I was then able to give Richard enough money to move for his new job that would not only net him more salary but would allow him the ability to climb the ladder of success.

Because of Susan's need to command all he would never have been able to get ahead there. We had a great going away party for Richard and his, now very happy, wife Betty. We even managed to get Susan to come to the party and she never even knew that it was our, ooops! My money that paid for it. She was impervious to the scorn from most there too. How ironic it was and Ben, Richard, and I had a good cathartic guffaw over it as we closed another chapter in our lives together.

I got permission from Betty, Richard's wife, and gave him a heartfelt hug and a kiss as we were leaving. Thank God Susan never saw that as Betty managed to get her attention while we said goodbye. I realized then, as well, that I had more friends that were aware of what was, and what had, happened between Susan and myself and I found that I was respected for putting up with all her nonsense for so long.

A lot of my former men friends had come to accept me as the woman I now portrayed and quite a few had given me drunken proposals of marriage. I completely enjoyed the entire evening with my friends that I thought I had lost. Going home with Susan, however, was not on my list of pleasant things to do. I had started her out with her hormone treatments just three days ago and yet even now she was exhibiting very male domineering traits.

Although with her it was hard to really determine her normal domineering traits with anything more aggressive but I was quite sure that she was more of an asshole than she normally was. This, however, was part of the risk in what I was trying to do. Ben had tried to find out any other ways to do this aspect of our plan but was unable to come up with anything less risky. I could only hope that the thin veneer of civilized behavior that coated her desires to hurt and control would keep her from doing anything really nasty that would require the services of the law. Interference of that sort would bring unwanted attention and make it harder for the disappearance of the new Susan that would be an integral part of our Master plan.

Ben's Lawyer had also got me my legal change of name through as well as most of my paperwork in my new name. I would go downtown tomorrow to get my picture taken for my driver's license and passport. I was now legally Heather Newgurl but soon to be Heather Brownsbury. Yes! Ben actually proposed and I accepted completely and wholeheartedly even if we had to wait until we had finished with Susan's lessons.

Ben and I met with Madam Kinks and her two best operators, Joy and Beth, two weeks later and they were quite excited to take on the 'Challenge of the Century' as they called it and even were going to allow me to watch for free if I so desired. I deliberated with my conscience for all of twenty seconds before answering in the affirmative and got three smiles of anticipation in return. We set up when Susan would be taking up residence and gave them all the necessary signed documents, with Susan's signature of course, that they needed to be covered by the law when people wanted to be treated like Susan was to soon be treated.

All was in order and Ben and I went back to his place for some drinks and kinky stuff of our own. Ben was really a wonderful lover and the difference between Susan and him were day and night. His love was unconditional and had no hidden agendas. It was quite refreshing as it was sexy to have him do to me and me to him with love and not fear. He was my life and I couldn't see a future in which he did not play a huge role. It was us against the world as most just saw an older man with a younger gold digger but there was no disguising the love and pride Ben showed when he had me on his arm for public appearances such as plays, dinner clubs, and dancing.

I had increased Susan's testosterone and estrogen inhibitors and she was getting quite edgy. I heard through the established grapevine that Richard had set up for me at Susan's workplace that a few higher ups were showing some displeasure in Susan's more cavalier manner lately and the scuttlebutt was that she may be asked to take some time off and wind down. Not that time off from work was going to do that as it would allow me to pattern her behavior even more into the male role than it was now by being even more submissive and feminine around her.

I found that many times I didn't have to fake the ducks and cringes needed to survive her increasing male overbearing attitude. I new we were there when I actually caught her shaving one morning. I mean real full facial shaving that she must have been hiding with makeup. She beat me up quite bad over that and when Ben came over later he had to use his own key to get in as I was in no shape to get up. He actually cried as he took me to the hospital and I was touched by his concern but reminded him that this was a good sign that she was almost ready for her next stage.

Ben got me into a very private clinic, one where few if any questions are asked, and I stayed there for two weeks healing. I took advantage of being there for some collagen treatments for my lips and a complete removal of any unwanted hair with electrolysis. The person I saw in the mirror was getting more acceptable to me everyday. I was without a doubt stunning and no one in their right minds would even consider thinking that I was even remotely male. No, I thought to myself with a giggle, Susan more than made the male complement in our shaky relationship. Who was I kidding, there hadn't been a relationship there for years now and I was glad that all would be set to rights soon and Ben and I could get on with our lives.

In order to accelerate the first part of Susan's change to a male I found and incorporated several tapes that were touted to give a man that edge in business into her nighttime music. She was as oblivious to this as everything else that had been done to her. I was very saddened, however, when I returned from the clinic after her beating of me to receive not an ounce of remorse for what she had done. She did calm down somewhat and I received no further beatings however but I ascertained that she was ready for stage two.

Ben had quite sometime ago made arrangements at a Mexican clinic that had some very good accolades in the SRS field, were cheaper than their American counterparts, and didn't ask very many questions. It had been set for the second day of Susan's upcoming holiday and all was prepared.

The Doctor was curious why Susan wanted to retain her breasts though as the penile implant was quite permanent and the breast on a man would look quite incongruous in his opinion. The fees being paid put those questions aside though and Doctor Garcia was more than ready for his part. I guess the request from 'Susan' to put her female organs on ice as they were to be used for transplants was the most puzzling to the good doctor but he was assured that they were to be used in a replacement surgery for her cousin who had lost her uterus in a car accident.

There was just the question of compatibility, we told him but Susan, soon to be Sean, thought that 'his' cousin should have the chance and since 'he' didn't need them any more was more than willing to donate them to cousin Beth. The Doctor was quite moved by the supposed gift and assured us that the organs would be shipped most carefully to the clinic we had named.

Susan had received the order from on high to take a month off and depressurize before she burned out. The company was quite impressed with her work and showed it by paying for an all expense paid trip to Acapulco, Mexico. Richard had been instrumental in passing the word to people who made these decisions that this was where Susan had always wanted to go. Way to go Richard! Not even working there he was able to put one of the last nails in Susan's coffin.

The Clinic that the arrangements were made was just a ten minute drive from the heart of Acapulco and they were put on alert that 'Sean' was on his way. Of course the big executive would need her AA with her. (That would be me, her slave, cook, cleaner, and emotional/physical punch bag.) Not for long I thought as I hugged my sweetie, Ben, who had come with me as well and had managed to get the suite right next to Senora Susan so I didn't have too far to go for my daily required loving.

That night that we arrived I managed to get the appropriate drugs into her as well as some very potent but short lived hypnotics that would allow me to get her to think that what was to happen to her was a great idea. It was a shame that those drugs didn't last longer as that would sure make life easier around Susan, a little easier for all concerned. So by six the next morning we had 'Sean' ensconced at the clinic and ready for her life changing operations that were scheduled for eight that same morning.

It was done! We had done it! Susan was soon to be dead! Long live Sean in as much pain and humiliation as I could make happen to him. He wasn't even minted yet and I hated his guts already.

All went very successfully and Sean was born and the organs being donated were on their way to our clinic in the States. Doctor Garcia told us that Sean would need about six weeks of recuperation as his body reacted to the loss of so much tissue and his body cavity adjusted itself accordingly. He had placed easily removed electrodes to stimulate muscle growth and development but warned us to not activate them until the end of the next week.

He also wanted to see Sean in two weeks to remove the catheter that allowed him to pee for now and gave us the exercise regime for Sean to activate his new bladder control muscles. Of course I had no intentions of sharing this with Sean as he would soon be in diapers anyway! For the next two weeks we would just empty his bag and after that I really didn't care if he pissed himself all the time.

A little callus you think? Remember that this was the person who thought it a hoot to make her husband have sex with another man! No I didn't think that I could even come close to her, oh! I mean his depraved thoughts and actions but I was certainly going to try!

Just when Sean got use to his manhood we were going to rip it away and make him into a whimpering and pitiful little she-male slut! I also intended to make sure that she/he knew who had done it to her/him too as I stole what little intelligence from him away. Oh! Yes! That little slut she-male would always know who had done the deed but would never be able to do anything about it.

The icing on the cake was the Insurance policy on Susan that I would collect unless I chose to forgo that for a divorce instead, although the fact that both parties to the marriage were no longer that which had married may invalidate it anyway. I would have to get our legal beagles on that as the insurance would be nice.

Ben and I went to visit Sean the next day even though they were keeping him in an artificial coma for a week to facilitate his recovery from what was after all major abdominal surgery. I hope that he felt pain in that coma! He was quite the sight as he already had a full day's growth of beard and with his rather hard looking face looked totally the part with the exceptions of two very unman-like mounds on his chest. I always thought they were bigger. I must have voiced that thought out loud as Doctor Garcia explained that the testosterone implants that Sean had were responsible for about thirty percent loss of breast tissue.

The doctor had of course replaced the implants with the newest six month time release as per or request. We could he told us add more breast fullness with small implants if we wished. Ben and I thought long and hard on that for about thirty seconds and told the doctor to do so. He would do the procedure in two days and how big did we want them to be.

I thought that thirty-six 'D' would be nice and Ben agreed. So that was to be implemented soon. As we got back into our rental car and drove back to the hotel I couldn't help but laugh and then for some totally unknown reason I started to cry and Ben had to pull over to the side of the road to comfort me.

"I am so sorry Ben, I have no idea why but I feel so bad for what I am doing even after all that Susan did to me!" I cried into his chest. He just held me as I wailed for quite sometime as he held me, stroked my hair, whispering sweet endearments, until I finally stopped crying and just hiccupped and breathed wetly.

"I would have had some serious concerns over you had you not displayed that emotion. I have known you for quite some time now and all I have seen and heard about you from your friends show you to be a most kind and caring person. I am gratified that you are able to see that what you are doing is basically wrong regardless of what Susan did to you. I am not condemning you for what you have done and I support you one hundred percent but I am glad to see you are still my sweet little Heather."

He beamed at me and my love for this man soared. Well what was done was done and still was more to do. Hopefully Sean and others like him out there who abuse those who's kindness, compassion, and love makes them vulnerable learn that such abuse is not to be tolerated any more and that revenge can come at anytime without any warning!

We returned two weeks later to find Sean resting normally and not in the induced coma. His breasts looked nice and full but rather incongruous on such a male body. He sported quite a full mustache and beard that the nurses had shaped into a very becoming shape and with his hair cut quite short he looked very manly. We would be taking him home today so after the appropriate injections of hypnotics and the right attitude programmed in we were ready to go.

When Sean woke up he couldn't seem to run out of superlatives for the great work of Doctor Garcia. The poor doctor was embarrassed by the on going praise that Sean lavished upon him and his nurses. We finally got him away and back to the hotel and readied him for his trip home. A little use of a bandage and we were able to make his endowments look like great pectoral development and dressed him for the trip home. So Susan would disappear in Mexico and Sean was on his way to Madam Kinks for his next stage of development.

The flight went without a hitch and even though entering back into the States was heart pounding the documentation we had procured for Sean was first rate and soon he was home at Madam Kinks.

Joy and Beth wasted no time in getting Sean ready for his descent into she-male hell. Sean was stripped, corseted, diapered, and hung in shackles while I waited for him to wake up so that I could be there to let him know what was in store for him.

He looked pitiful hanging there and for just a brief moment I had doubts if I could be hard enough to do this but a few moments of reflection as to what this person had put me through for YEARS soon had me frothing at the mouth for revenge. I scared myself with the intensity of hatred that I felt for this creature hanging in front of me and I am sure my eyes were blazing red when Sean regained consciousness and groaned with the discomfort of being hung up like a side of beef. There wouldn't be much pain yet, that would come though as time passed and his weight pulled on his wrists. His eyes looked around trying, without success, to determine where he was when he became aware of me.

"What the fuck is going on Heather?" he growled.

Well shit! The same old crap in a different package. I just looked at him with disgust and then did something that surprised me more than Sean. I laughed! The madder he got the louder I laughed as I saw him for the pathetic little worm that he was.

"God! Even as a man you are pathetic Sean! I just cannot believe that I loved you for so long without seeing the true you. You know, love really is blind." I laughed some more as he started to swing from his attempts to get free of his restraints.

"You stupid little piece of trash! Get me down from here, right now! You stupid bitch! I am going to beat you within an inch of your life you stupid faggot!"

He was starting to really get into a rage and I thought it was time to let him know that new management had taken over! Going over to a rack on the wall I made a big production out of selecting a nice willowy wand. It wasn't very thick and looked quite silly next to the chains and whips that were also placed on that shelf.

I turned around to face Sean as I experimented with my whip. It made quite a satisfactory whistling sound as I sliced the air with it. Sean eyes had grown larger with disbelief as I approached him cutting the air in front of him with whistle sound after whistle sound. He was actually starting to sweat as I approached closer and closer. "You wouldn't dare, you wimpy faggot pussy whore. You don't have the guts! "He taunted.

I had walked around behind him by this time and aiming at his exposed naked body smacked his ass with my free hand hard enough to make a red imprint of my hand that rose in a welt. His skin was still softer than an average man's and would be getting softer soon.

Not from hormones though as he already had testosterone coursing through his veins and I wanted to keep that up until the last implants wore off. Then we would feminize his precious male body while he screamed and begged us not to. God! I was going to enjoy this. I had already told Ben that until this part of the process was over I wouldn't be very good company for him and I would spend my time at my house rather than his.

I apologized profusely and ensured him of my undying love for him but that this was going to bring out the bitch in me and I had to burn her out in the process. He was saddened but I believe he understood that he would be getting the kind softer me that he was accustomed to and I didn't want to hurt him by letting him see this part of me that Susan/Sean had created in me.

It was only fair that I would burn her out of me with the same person who had created her in the first place. For the next little while I was going to be Sean's personal Bitch from hell!

He had yelled in surprise at the impact of my hand on his ass but then sniggered at me. That soon turned into cries of mixed astonishment and pain as I methodically raised painful welt after painful welt on his ass and legs. I couldn't believe the cold passionless way I stripped him of at least three layers of skin in places. I must have got carried away by the symphony of his cries and pleas as Madam Kink herself came in and gently removed the cane from my hand as she beckoned Joy and Beth in to medicate Sean and to take care of his ripped flesh! His cries of "Why Heather? Why?" Followed me out of the dungeon.

Madam Kink looked at me with appreciation and let me know that if I was interested I could work for her anytime as I had it! Whatever IT was. "I was in awe of you in there sweetie! You were so cool and detached! Just lovely. A little leather outfit and you would scare me!" she laughed. We were in the observation booth and I over heard Joy as she said To Sean,

"Wow! You sure have her pissed off at you Sean! What ever did you do to her to get her so pissed off?" She rubbed some soothing balm over his cuts and even though he winced with the pain he made no sound.

"Aw she was always a flake I don't know why we got married!"

Joy laughed! "Why would a guy like you marry a straight chick like that? I always thought you she-males went for men?"

"What are you babbling about? That is my husband!"

"No way!" Joy laughed again. "Wow is that ever kinky. Do you take turns or what? I mean you both got dicks so who does what to who?" Joy sounded sincere. At the same time she managed to lever Sean up so that he could see himself for the first time in a full length mirror on the wall. She grabbed the ace bandage around his chest and proceeded to let his breasts out for the first time since arriving back in the States.

Sean gasped as he got a good look at himself. An incredible display of emotions warred across his face as what he saw registered. With a soul piercing scream he fainted dead away as Joy and Beth laughed as they finished their medical repairs of the out cold she-male. Carrying him over to the cot that lay in front of the mirror they strapped him in and arranged the mirrors in the corner of the room so that Sean would have a clear view of his new body.

Both Joy and Beth came into the observation room chuckling. "That was priceless Heather, thanks for that! That was the best scream I have heard in along time and I doubt that it will be the last either. What happens next should be good though as I play him with my feminine wiles. If all goes well he will love me and hate you, then we can reverse that or get Beth to be the good guy for a while. He will get so confused and then that is when we will start."

"In the meantime we will pamper him with delicious bubble baths to get his skin nice and soft and also start with the enemas to clean out his insides too so that we can train his virgin asshole to take bigger and bigger but plugs. In six weeks he will be able to take King Kong up his back door. We will of course make sure that his titties get nice and super sensitive too."

"It may be a little harder to get him hooked on that though as you say he can't experience orgasm? Are you sure about that? I'm asking because if he can feel even a little bit it will cut down training time by a month!" She smiled with a feral grin. "I am so going to enjoy this!"

I smiled back as I hoped that he could feel a little bit of an orgasm, not enough to make this enjoyable, but enough so that he would become a simpering, fawning, little cocksucker slut whore in record time. He had so much to make up for and my life was on hold until such time as he learned his lessons in faggotom and realized why I was doing this.

It could take some time as he was such an arrogant bastard! Sean had regained consciousness and was looking at his reflection in the mirror and crying. Wow! Crying already! Probably for the wrong reasons though I thought. Well time for act two! I reentered the chamber of horrors and walked up to his bedside and looked down at him as he cried.

Looking up at me he cried. "Why heather? Why did you do this to me? What all have you done? I Don't feel right, there is something very wrong inside me Heather. My God! What have you done to me?"

He started to cry again as I sat down next to him and explained the what and why as I was sure now that his one track me-me mind would never be able to wrap around the why of what I had done. If he didn't understand that then I had just wasted a lot of money and time.

"You stupid arrogant prick! You think that because I liked to wear woman's clothing when I was a man that that made me a faggot, queer, or a Homosexual? You were wrong then and you are still wrong today. What I did was a simple homage of women that hurt no one and because I kept it in the privacy of my own home didn't bother anyone."

"Imitation has always been the highest form of flattery. You compounded your error by then forcing me to wear nothing but women's clothes hoping to embarrass me and when that didn't work you got abusive and mean. Then you further compounded your error by secretly feeding me female hormones."

"Did you know that by doing that you took my only chance of being a parent by chemically castrating me? No I doubt that you even cared about that did you? Then you changed our entire relationship and made me your slave but the capper was when you made me a prostitute by pimping me out to Ben Brownsburg. You did this simply for the expedience of obtaining lucrative contracts from his company by playing to his weakness for She-Males, of which by that time you had made me."

"I lost all respect and love that had sustained me through three years of your abuse and your abasement of me. Once you had succeeded in destroying any good feelings for you all that were left were disgust and a very frightening hatred. So with a little help from friends, that I wasn't even aware that I had since you had managed to scare off the majority, I have changed you into what you have made me."

"You are no longer a woman except for your breasts and even half of those are implants. You have a non functioning penis and no internal organs of a woman. I gutted you, you stupid arrogant bastard! That's only the beginning for you though as I intend to make you into what you thought I was. A simpering, whiny, cocksucking little she-male whore who is addicted to pain and humiliation and of course any kind of sick depraved sex act imaginable."

"You will become the epitome of what you branded me as. You have two choices as I see it. You can kill yourself and save us a lot of time and money but knowing you, you will not have the guts to do that and I should know I watched them take your guts out! You can go along with everything and listen and learn all your Mistresses Joy and Beth try to teach your sorry ass so that you can go out into the world and start earning your way sucking and slurping your way to Niverna."

"Of course there are a lot of diseases out there and just about any of your clients wouldn't give a shit about you any more than you cared about me when you started to pimp me out! There is one other way out for you. You still have to learn your lessons here and learn them to excellence but instead of putting you out on the street you will allow me to remove practically all of your intelligence and learn how to be a housekeeper and maid and I will allow you to become a maid in Ben's and my household."

"Oh! For added incentive I should let you know that I have everything and you have nothing. As a matter of fact you don't even exist! Susan died in Mexico in a paragliding accident I think. We buried you last week right next to your father at Silver Cloud Memorial. Your mother didn't shed a single tear during your funeral or internment. I thought that odd but then again I guess you got your cold ice filled veins somewhere and she seems to be a good candidate."

"Maybe I'll let her in on what has really happened to you and why so she can come and laugh at you too. So has any of this sunk in yet Sean? Do you have a clue yet as to why I have done this to you yet. God! I had to do something as you were leaving a trail of bodies behind you as you clawed your way to the top."

"To the top of what Sean? What do you have now Sean? Nothing Sean! That's what you have now, nothing and no one to care if you live or die. I sure hope you like it as you sure worked your ass off to get here! I even felt sorry for you once but now I look down on your sorry ass and I don't even see anything. You're a nothing Sean, a nobody. You were a nothing in life and now you are a nothing in death."

"Make no mistake about it, you are an it, you have no gender, you own nothing, you are nothing. God knows, I hope and pray that you will end your pitiful existence as I don't know if I even want to waste any more time on you as you will never learn. You are incapable of learning as you believe you know it all. Maybe I should just whip you to hamburger and leave you out for the dogs. I honestly am sick of you! Good bye Sean, see you in hell I guess."

I started to get up off the cot when Sean begged me to stay. I heard all the things that I expected to hear but no real sense of remorse for the lives that he had ravaged on his way to the top. I heard fear, sadness, and helplessness but his soul was dead and there was no atonement for his many sins. I pointed these facts out to him as I got up and started to leave.

"Have pity! He cried, "I don't know any better. It is who I am. I can't change myself I have to be changed. You saw my mother. A colder bitch doesn't live in this universe and she taught me all I know! Then I met you, Heather, and for six years I knew peace and contentment. You can remember that, can't you? I didn't strive to be the top dog then. I was content to be a great salesperson. Then I found out about you and yes, I thought that that meant you were a homosexual because I didn't know any better. You never once tried to tell me I was wrong though and I just spiraled up out of control and I started to hate you because I felt belittled by what I thought you were."

"Don't you understand how I must have felt when I found out that my husband of six years was a fag. I mean, what does that say about me. How much of a woman was I to warrant a faggot for a husband! I was mortified and ashamed and I took it out on you. I know now that you took it on the chin because you loved me but you should have told me the truth before I went insane. I'm sorry, I know it is none of your fault and all of mine and I accept your punishment. I would however like to be your maid so that I can at least be near you everyday. May I please?"

Sean had rocked my soul! I had tears rolling down my face as I realized just how far we had come in just that short time. I knew that it was all over for us but I would not ever be able to continue my revenge now as in an instant Sean had become a person before my very eyes. I would have to take precautions but I saw no reason why Ben and I couldn't restore Sean to a semblance of Susan.

Of course there was no real Susan any more but according to the doctors they had the ability to re-transplant all of Susan's womanhood back inside of her and make her whole once again and if what I thought had happened had actually happened then the new Susan would be a more caring human being and would deserve to live. I had been hurt so bad by this person but in a second of contrition had removed my need to carry on with the rest of my plan.

Maybe a short term of abasement so that she/he would really know how it felt then a short course in how to be a woman again might be enough to allow the true Susan to emerge.

"I will give it some thought Susan, and I will let you know soon. Be good and learn your lessons well and I will be back soon." I smiled down to her and saw her smile in return as she realized that I had referred to her in the feminine.

"Unless you wish to remain as Sean. You think about that and let me know when I return. It is possible for you to return to being Susan as I still have everything that they took out in a special state. They are supposed to be good for years but don't take too long to decide. I do hope to the God and Goddess that you have re-found your humanity!"

I patted her/his head as I turned to go. I arrived back to the observation area to not a dry eye in the house. "That was almost a religious experience for me!"

"Me too!" That from life hardened women that had known only abuse and were now meting out their own brand of justice. Well it was a powerful moment I had to agree. I also thought that Sean might not have to go to hell for these ladies as they knew he had already been and returned a better person. I had a lot of thinking to do and I needed Ben with me to help make some tough choices. I said my goodbyes to the ladies and made my way home.

Another year has passed and Ben and I are happily married and I have become a whole woman very much in love. We have put in to adopt a beautiful set of twins, girls, who are six years old and I am quite sure that Suzy, our much loved maid, will probably spoil them rotten. All in all everything is good and I can't think of a thing that I would change. However Suzy has offered both Ben and I a chance to have one of our own children using her as a surrogate mother and Ben's seed. Ben is in favor of it if I am and I think I will let her know tomorrow when we go shopping for baby stuff together!

**Well a little dark in places but the ending is sweet and lots of lessons have been learned. Such is life though, always learning new wondrous things.**

Goddess bless and keep you safe!
Hugs,
Danielle
*********************************************

The Toilet Seat

by Danielle Leigh-Anne O'Bryan

A mini drabble of misunderstandings and consequences.

Exerpts from Life

-Shirley sat down on toilet in dark bathroom, bites her lip to keep from screaming as her hot tush meets cold marble.

-At the University the next morning Shirley meets friend Veronica at local Coffee shop. Veronica sees Shirley's split lip. Shirley starts with explanation, 'David.........' Interrupted by passing fire truck. Both girls realize they are going to be late for class, kiss and go seperate ways.

-Veronica, who is senior, works in University Labs for course credit and funding. She is pissed off at David, who she thinks is hitting Shirley. She steals latest experimental Nanite that has been pre-programmed for gender change. Security spots her theft, they put her under scrutiny.

-Shirley meets Veronica at cafeteria for lunch. Veronica gives Shirley bag of powder to put into David's morning juice. At Shirley's confused look Veronica touches Shirley on lip, 'For David's problem' she smiles, kisses Shirley and leaves. Security makes note of Nanites being exchanged. Since funded by Government Homeland Security is apprised of situation.

-Next morning Shirley, thinking it practical joke, spikes David's orange juice with powder. Wonders what it will do, laughs and goes to class. Security has been notified what has transpired.

-Next morning David is very sick, has quite the fever. Makes appointment to see doctor. Hours later, ensconsed at favorite table in Coffee Shop, David mulls over what doctor has discovered. David is almost completely changed into Girl. Sitting there with incipent tears threatening to fall, shadow comes over table. David looks up to see Ms. Thomas, Dean of Women at University looking at him with sympathy. Ms. Thomas, who is high priestess of local Coven, sees what has happened to David and feels justice should prevail. Using her formidible magic she locates bag of powder Shirley had thrown in garbage, notes from lab re: Nanites, apports both into small gold box she has created and passes proof to David.

-Before leaving David she sees future event. Reaching into purse she brings out magic ring. Gives the ring to David with a smile. She doesn't explain anything just smiles and pats David on cheek. David smiles absently up at her still engrosed in information from gold box.

-Shirley is with newest boyfriend 'Brad' and is talking about apartment and moving. Brad is more interested in taking Shirley to bed than to what she is saying so misunderstands and thinks Shirley is offering for him to move into her Apartment. They agree to meet later that day at apartment and return to classes.

-David comes home to find Shirley with a very snoopy Brad checking out the apartment. David throws gold box in front of Shirley and demands to know the why of it! Shirley hardly recognizes David as he is now a she. Naturaly she is confused. Meanwhile Brad has opened David's door and is about to go into his/her room. David jumps up and demands to know just what the Fu*k he is doing. Brad mumbles something about moving in. Last straw for David. He pulls Brad out to kitchen where Shirley is reading information about Nanites she had given David. She is overcome with guilt and tries to apologize to David. Too late. David, who is fuming, slaps Shirley across face, new ring he is wearing scratches Shirley. David is yelling that this is His Apartment, He decides who will move in or out. Yells at Shirley to be out by end of week. Bradley apologizes for misunderstanding. 'A day late and a dollar short' David yells. Shirley is in tears. Brad takes her to bedroom to 'Calm' her down. (Right!)

-David sits at table looking at proof of Shirley's dastardly deed.

-Scream comes from Shirley's bedroom and a partialy clad Brad comes tearing out and runs from apartment.

-David goes to Shirley's bedroom, looks in to see a naked girl who is staring at new part of her? anatomy. Shirley is sporting a penis that is bigger than David's used to be. Shirley is almost catatonic. "Serves you right, Bitch!" David says.

-Veronica comes through open apartment door. Smirks at 'David' and says, "Serves you right for hitting a woman. Now you are one!" Laughs. Stops at sight of Shirley at her bedroom door.

-"You did this! Why?" Shirley asks Veronica while tears are streaming down her face.

-"Because he hit you." Veronica answered.

-"David never hit me, David is the nicest, most kind, and understanding man on campus."

-"Your lip?" Veronica starts.

-"I bit it when I sat on toilet with it's lid up. That cold marble is quite a shock!"

-Suddenly apartment is full of security. Veronica is arrested. Shirley is arrested. Gold box with proof is taken. David is taken to Homeland Security's Labs where he is checked out, released, and promised that reparations would be made.

-One of the security team takes David home. He is Foster, son of Dean of Women. Coincidence? I think not. Foster is smitten by the new beautiful 'David'. Asks for date. Both are surprised when 'David' accepts. Plans made. Across campus Mother smiles. Finally her son gets involved. She may yet have grandchildren. She starts process to change 'David' to Diane with appropriate documentation. Diane's change will not affect her impending Master's degree in Nano-technology.

-Dean of Women calls local women's shops and orders complete wardrobe for soon to be Daughter in law. By the time 'David/Diane' returns to apartment after 'Coffee Date' it has all been delivered and put away in 'her' newly refitted Apartment.

-Shirley is later released. Pressure by security gets her kicked out of University. She gets job at Gay Bar/Club as a shemale hostess. Makes good living.

-Veronica goes to jail for twenty years. (Turns out she 'was' mole!)

-Brad discovers he is gay.

-Brad meets Shirley at club. Relationship forms. They are very happy together.

-Diane graduates top of her class. Her Masters Degree get her job in Homeland Security Labs doing research on nano- technology. (Nanites specificately)

-Foster has proposed to Diane and she has accepted. Huge marriage ceremony. Diane inducted into 'Coven'. Mother over moon with happiness when she finds out Diane is pregnant. Holds big baby shower! Foster and Diane live happily ever after.

Moral:

Ladies. You have eyes. You have hands. Put your own toliet seat down!

Unbelieveable

Every year in North America 50,000 children between the ages of 3 months to 16 years old are either; Kidnapped, sexually abused, sold into slavery, kept in cages and treated like animals, tortured, feminized, put into brothels or suffer Parental abuse. 5000 survive, alive phsically. 1000 can resume productive lives eventually.

by Danielle O'Bryan

Prologue :

It has been six years since my story started and I still have nightmares and occasional black out periods similar to a coma. I live in a beautiful house, a mansion really, with my real mother and want for nothing. I know that she loves me but even to this day if she moves towards me or makes a quick motion I cringe and sometimes go into a fetal position. It takes my Mother several hours to bring me back when this happens and I am sure that it takes a toll on her as she is reminded of my horrors.
What could ever cause such a reaction in a person you ask?
Here is my story.

Part one

The Betrayal

I ran home from school very excited. It was my 18 birthday and Mom and Dad had promised me a super surprise. With only two weeks left in school a uphoria had settled on the students of Grant Senior Highschool as everyone prepared for their steps into the Adult world. I myself was not sure yet what was next for me, college or a job, but I felt that I had all summer to work that out!

I burst through the front door yelling, "Hello all I'm home!"

I heard my father call from the family room."Come on down here Honey!"

'Honey?' What ever had got into dad? I quickly forgot that as I realized that my Father had taken time off of work to be there for my Birthday surprise! My father never took time off and that he had for me filled me with a strange warmth. I quickly ran down to the family room and saw him there smiling at me with what had to be love. I don't know why but I rushed up to him and gave him a big hug.

"Oh Daddy! Thankyou so much for being here. I love you!" 'Daddy'? What was with that? I also just realized that I had hugged him as well. I haven't hugged him since I was a little boy, but then lately I have been feeling very strange.

My father just smiled and hugged me back. Just then Mother came into the room all smiles as well but behind her also came in Mr. Jameson, the really creepy next door neighbour, and he had an ear to ear grin as well. What was going on?

Mother gave me a big hug. "Well Danielle, you don't have to worry about your future as Mr. Jameson has paid us a substantial amount for your hand in marriage!"

"Wha!!!" I stuttered, not sure I had heard my Mother correctly, and why was she calling me Danielle? My name was greg!

"Sweety," my father said. "Look at yourself. You are only 5'4", have no muscles to speak of, you are very fair and have the face of an angel. Life for you as a man would be torture. You would constantly be used by everyone around you. This way all you have to do is supply a happy home for your husband and he in turn will take care of you."

I looked around the room dazed. My parents had sold me to Mr. Jameson! I suddenly blurted out, "Are you all crazy? I'm a boy! I can't marry another Man! I won't do it!"

Suddenly I saw stars and felt my cheek burn and my eyes started to tear up. My mother had just slapped me and slapped me hard! "Don't be such an ungratefull little girl Danielle, you can and you will. You have no choice!" She grabbed me by my arm and towed me to the couch, threw me down, and stood towering over me scowling! I had never been so terrified in my life and to my shame started to cry.

Mothers scowl softened and she sat next to me on the couch, grabbed me into a tender hug and gently spoke into my ear. "Shush little one, don't cry. Don't you see that you are such a sissy and this is a golden opportunity for you as Mr. Jameson just loves you so much and has for some time. He will make such a wonderful husband for you. He can protect you from the mean,nasty old world. Now dry up those tears and realize that this is the best for you!"

I looked at Mr. Jameson and he did indeed have an expression of concern and love. It shook me to the core that a man would love me. I haven't even been allowed out on a date and now I was to be married! To a MAN!

"It will be alright Carl," my mother said to Mr. Jameson. "She is in a little shock right now but she will come around. Why don't you go home now and come back on Monday to take our Daughter out to dinner so that she can get to know you better."

" Mr. Jameson smiled, nodded, and then came over to me on the couch. I couldn't help but flinch back from him which seemed to make him sad. "I really do love you Danielle, I have ever since I first saw you." He bent over and gently kissed me on the forehead. He looked at my parents with a smile. "Thankyou very much. You have made me very happy!" Then to me, "I will see you Monday night my sweet Danielle!" He turned and left the house with a very satisfied swagger.

My Mother got off the couch and taking my hand pulled my unresisting body up off as well. "Come on sweety, wait until you see your room!" Still in shock I was unresponsive as she pulled me upstairs to my room, or at least what had been my room! Now everything looked like a young girl resided here! Everything was in light purples and pinks, satin and lace, posters of boy bands adorned the walls. Any sign of Greg was obliterated. My eyes travelled to my closet where the open door showed me frilly dresses, skirts, blouses hanging where my boy clothes had hung this morning.

There was a rack of shoes that had everything from flats to 4 inch "Fuck Me" stilleto high heels. A vanity with a plethora of cosmetics sat against the wall where my computer used to sit, and my bed had been tranformed into a Mid Summer's Eve canopied princess bed with satin and lace in abundance everywhere.

"I'll get your bath ready sweetheart. Take off those yucky boys clothes. You won't be needing them anymore and then come into your bathroom for a real treat!" She entered my bath and I could hear the water running and then the most glorious smells eminated out. Still in shock I didn't even think of disobeying Mother. I took off my last link to my manhood and started to cry again. What was the matter with me? Why was I crying so much? In the back of my mind I just knew that Mother was behind it all! A small voice in the back of my mind told me to hide my wallet somewhere so that I would have at least that small reminder of my rapidly diminishing manhood.

I left my clothes in a heap on the floor knowing that they would soon dissapear and went into the bathroom. This room had drastically changed as well as femine products were everywhere and all the towels, small towels, face cloths and bathroom coverings were extream in femininity. Bath products, shampooes, conditioners, facial and body cleansors were of the highest quality and I knew expensive.

My mother looked up at me from her place at the tub and smiled. Getting up she gave me another soft comforting hug and smiling at me asked me to give her a twirl. My face burning with embarassment I complied. "Oh yes those hormones have really started to kick in. You are getting a very nice figure Danielle. Your husband will be pleased."

Hormones? I didn't take any hormones. Then it dawned on me that those vitamine and allergy shots Mother had started me on last year weren't what they were supposed to be. No wonder I was crying all the time and never got aroused anymore. It would go a long way to explaining my budding figure and the soft sensitive bumps on my chest!

"You have been planning this for a long time haven't you Mother?"

"Of course my darling little girl. That's what Mommies do. They protect their little princesses. Now you won't have to worry about trying vainly to fit in out there in the cold, cruel world. Now get into the tub and let Mommie take care of you!" My Mother smiled adoringly at me and held my dainty hand to help me into the tub. I never really noticed how small my hands and feet were. They could only be described as dainty. As I sank into the warm bubbly water I wondered how my Mother had managed that!

As soon as I was seated Mother started humming to herself as she washed my hair, which had been allowed to grow to my mid back, conditioned it and then started to softly wash my whole body. When she got to my privates she giggled as she felt the tiny nub of a penis that was a never ending source of embarassment for me, and then pinched softly the small bit of skin just below which had never given a home to my testes.

They had never dropped but my mother had always convinced me that puberty would eventually come. My bath complete she had me stand and rinsed me off with the handheld shower head. Helping me out of the tub she wrapped one of the most softest and largest towels around me and dried me off. Then she dried my hair a bit then wrapped a smaller but just as soft towel turban style around my head, just as I had seen her do for herself countless times.

Taking my hand again we went back to the bedroom and she reached into a drawer and withdrew a nightie and panty set that screamed 'GIRL' and assisted me into them.

Dazed still I just sat on the edge of the bed, I couldn't bring myself to call it MY bed, as my Mother scooped up my male clothes, smiled at me and left the room to dispose of the last remnent of her son!

Even though I tried heroically not to I again started to weep. I felt so desolate, alone, abandoned and especially betrayed! The betrayal was immense and left such a sour taste in my mouth that I had to rush to the bathroom and throw up.

After everything I had eaten that day had left me I still dry heaved uncontrollably. I felt a soft warm hand on my back as my Mother tried to console me. I flinched away from her and walked back to the bedroom feeling an icy calm decend on me as I realized the full betrayal.

My parents had demoted me to a thing, not a person any more, when they had sold me to the next door neighbour. In my eyes they obviously weren't my parents anymore.

They were white slavers!

My ex-mother sat next to me on the bed and I made no move to allow her any more room. She removed the turban from my head and began to brush my now much drier hair until it shined. I didn't understand why she was trying to make me look good the goods had already been purchased.

I turned and unflinching stared into her eyes as I asked. "Would you be good enough to tell me when I stopped being your son and turned into a thing?"

"A thing! You will never be a thing sweetheart. Why would you ever think such a thing?"

"The moment I became a slave, ma'am." I put emphasis on MA'AM to make sure that she knew that I knew that the Mother/Child bond was no more.

With tears in her own eyes she cried out. "You are not a slave. How could say that. Your Father and I agonized over Mr. Jameson's offer for months before we came to the conclusion that this was the very best we could do for you. You are not a slave you will be an adored wife and everything you need will be provided for you. Your husband to be is a very wealthy man and you will be in the lap of luxury. A slave.... hardly!"

"When you sell a human being to another human being that IS slavery ma'am. I was given no choice in the matter and you and your husband had obviously started to feminize me before the neighbour offered to purchase me. I wonder how many bids you had on me?" I said softly to the floor. Rage was building so strong it was staggering.

She put a hand under my chin to make me look at her and she paled and stepped back from the fierceness in my eyes. She saw the unflinching hatred there and breaking into sobs ran from the room.

I had a small sense of victory from that but knew those moments would be rare. I readied myself for bed and sleeping on the top of the bed I turned out the light with the headboard control. I was determined to fight them every step of the way until they either killed me or released me. I wasn't sure of any outcome as I knew my position was precarious at best. I did take some small satisfaction that they had already accepted the money as this bedroom, the clothes, and the bathroom goods were obviously expensive and I knew they could not afford such things on their own. So a lot of their ill gotten wealth was already spent on my guilded cage.

I awoke slowly hoping all would have been just a nightmare but I soon could see by the bedroom around me that this was the starkest reality. I was into my second day of slavery. I noticed with some surprise that I was now under the covers and the warmth and softness were comforting. I started awake when I realized that my ex-father was sitting on the bed looking at me with sadness in his eyes.

"You upset your Mother greatly last night. We are only trying to do what is best for you. Why can't you understand that?"

My anger that was still smoldering in my soul gave me the courage to ask. "Who are you refering to Master? I have no Mother nor Father for I am just a lowly slave Master!"

I saw the anger smolder in his eyes and for a moment I thought I may have oversteped my boundries. I relaxed when I saw the anger fade and a great sadness take it's place. I realized that they wouldn't want to damage the Golden Goose so to speak so I thought I had some leverage. I was wrong! He suddenly grabbed my arm and before it even registered had injected me with something!

"I guess we have to do this the hard way then!"

I felt a calm lassitude settle over me but before it took over completley I managed to say as sarcasticaly as possible. "Well 'MASTER' you have just proven my point!" With the last action that I could make I gave the asshole the finger and then all control of my body left me. He got up and left but not before I saw some moistness in his eyes. Then all I could do was go with the slow wave like sensations that took over my body.

Meanwhile downstairs my ex-father was trying to comfort my ex-mother. "I know we are doing the right thing for her but everytime we do something to her it just cements the fact that what we did was to sell her to Mr. Jameson. Regardless of the why we do these things there is no way we can rationalize that what we are doing isn't slavery!" Ex-mom moaned. "Oh what have we done to our poor baby?"

"We have already accepted this man's money dear," he stated to his wife. "Since she won't go willingly we have to take sterner measures. I have already started the drugs. That man paid us for a sissy wife and by God that is what he will get come hell or high water. So bring up the tapes dear and I will get the tv set up in her room."

Knowing her husbands strange set of morals that demanded that he honor a bargain but still able to do such unspeakable things to their daughter. She was having serious doubts about what they were doing but she was not in control of the situation. She had at first thought what she was doing was acceptable to ensure her baby's life was good but now she realized that the ends did not necessarily justify the means. With a shudder she recalled that look of intense hatred she had recieved from Danielle and knew that she had lost her baby and gained an enemy. Who knew when this whole thing would rear back and bite them in their own behinds?

Part two
The Making of a Sissy

My universe consisted of fluffy pink clouds, fluffy pink thoughts, and great pleasure. I had no concerns. I tasted wonderful things and felt incredible things. What they were I didn't care, just that they were very enjoyable and I couldn't get enough. No worrys though there was always more. I was content.

Time had no meaning but it felt like a long, long time and then suddenly something new happened! Parts of my pink world were unraveling and I suddenly felt worry and something else... What was it? A new sensation cut my fluffy world to shreds... It was.... PAIN! I hurt everwhere. Another new senstion blared across my universe and destroyed all the pink entirely...... Sorrow, yes but also..... incredible Anger.

I found myself laying in my bed and my chest hurt something awful. I saw an IV needle still in my arm but looking down I saw a stand laying on the floor with shattered glass all around it. Electric shocks and muscle contractions brought my eyes to dozens of cables with little round plates taped all over my body. I could feel a zap and then the muscle nearest would jump and twitch. I knew what this was, I had read of electro stimulation to keep coma patience from loosing all their muscle power. I could also smell an electric smell like a burnt out transformer. Looking around I could see the remains of a television and DVD player. It appeared as if someone had taken a sledge hammer to everything, there was even a hole in the wall by the door. The door was open and I could hear a woman's sobs and wails mixed in with curses and gibberish.

Still slightly confused as to what was going on I continued my inspection. I tried to see beyond my feet but huge mounds of bed sheets were in my way. I tried to smooth out the bumps but was reminded of the IV needle in my arm. Carefully removing it caused just a slight stinging sensation and then I tried to smooth out the bumps again. Shocked would be an understatement as I discovered that those bumps were somehow attached to my chest. Fearfuly looking under the bedsheets I discovered that I now had a pair of very respectfully sized breasts. Not being an expert in such matters they seemed to be HUGE to me but I later discovered them to be a modest 36C. The pain I was experiencing seemed to be centered in my armpits. Very curious.

I managed to prop myself up and rotated so that my legs were dangeling over the edge of the bed. A wave of dizziness slowed me down but it soon passed and I was able to remove all those annoying zappers. Another wave of dizziness, not as bad as the last one, caused me to stop again. Then I pushed forward until my feet hit the floor. I was concerned at first but my legs held up to my weight and I stood up swaying slightly. Again I looked around while I wondered whose room this was. Whoever it belonged to was sure a girly-girl with all the predominant light purple or mauve and pinks. There was a predominance of lace and satiny materials as well. I took a cautious step then another as I accustomed myself to walking. I noticed that I was wearing a cute little nightie that barely covered my satin covered tush. I felt a momentary revulsion to what I was wearing then shaking my head gently the feeling passed.

One thing was driving me though, I needed to get dressed so that I could check out the rest of this strange house. Going to the closet I was pleased to find many cute and sexy outfits and I stood there for a few minutes trying to make up my mind what to wear. Finally my selection made I brought my haul back to the bed and started to get dressed. A set of dresser drawers contained a veritable cornicopia of silky delicious under things.

Making my choice of a silky satin bra in a real pretty teal with a matching set of french cut panties and a waist cincher with four dangly clips for my selected shear stockings that were white with stiched designs of flowers. I had chosen a soft leather mini skirt that came to a demure three inches above my knees. The skirt would cover my stocking tops but I would have to be very careful when sitting or I would show all. Naughty but nice. A cream silky top was the perfect crowning glory to my ensemble. I left the top two buttons undone that allowed a tantalizing glimpse of my beautiful breasts without being slutty.

I had dressed myself in short order and approached the vanity to check out the various cosmetics. I was very surprised that the selection was geared to my complection and in less time that it would take to describe I had a perfect no makeup look and turned my attention to my hair. I was very pleased with the length as it fell to the top of my bottom and was a lusterous golden blonde. I brushed my hair until it shone and with artfull use of combs and hairspray I soon had a Veronica Lake style that accented my face and still left enough hair to bounce and flounce as I walked. Looking in several drawers of the vanity gave me a wonderful selection of jewelry. A heart shape pendant fell to nestle in my cleavage and diamond and pearl earings with two matching rings completed the look.

Anymore, I thought, would look trashy and I didn't want to ruin the sexy but demure look I had going. I slipped a modest pair of three inch pumps on my feet and was again pleased that they and everything else for that matter fit perfectly. I finished of with a light coating of frosted pink lipstick with a glossy topping. Looking in the mirror I saw a delectable 16 - 17 year old fox. I was a total babe.

For a moment another surge of revulsion and disgust swept through me leaving me gasping for breath. What was wrong with me? Was I sick? That might explain the IV that had been stuck in my arm. Now that my breasts were cocooned and supported by my delicious bra there was no more pain. I looked closely in the mirror to spot any faults, finding none I swayed toward the door with a practiced gait that just oozed sex appeal. Grinning at my audacity I stepped into the hallway to continue my exploration of this strange, but somehow known as well, house.

Still on the top floor I discovered a large bedroom that had the unmistakable evidence of a man and a woman. Perhaps my benefactors parents? There was another bath and a storage room stacked with closed and taped boxes. Hmm! Moving in or out? Finally coming to the winding stairs that lead down I followed the curve to the bottom and found myself close to what appeared to be the front door and small foyer then up on the left I spied what appeared to be a family room with comfy couches and chairs and a home theater setup that claimed center stage. It appeared that the people that lived here were at least moderately well off.

Leaving the family room I went past the stairs into what had to be the family dining room. Very nicely appointed with oak table and chair sets that gleamed in the sun coming through a wide window that afforded a clear view of a nicely manicured front yard and quiet street beyond. Continuing on I came to the kichen. It appeared to be two rooms, one with what appeared to be a breakfast nook again next to a large window. Then through swing type doors to the kitchen proper. It was here that I located the source of the crying earlier.

On the floor in front of the range was a crumpled form of a older woman apparently passed out with the evidence of her libation laying on the floor just out of reach of her out-flung arm still leaking some kind of alchohol beverage. The smell of alcohol was quite strong, whether from the spillage or the woman I was not sure. I felt a need to help this person at least to an upright position at the nook or if I could to the family room where she could lay on one of the couches more comfortable than the unyielding kitchen floor.

She groaned as I attempted to lift her up but I did not possess the strength necessary to even get her upright. Letting her gently return to the floor I went back to the family room and got a throw pillow and then returned to the kitchen and propped the woman's head up. There, I thought, that should be more comfy! Looking at the woman I seemed to almost recognize her. She was obviously recently very upset and there were still wetness on her cheeks from crying. She was very drawn and haggard looking as if she had witnessed her fair share of grief. Judging from her clothes she had long since given up neatness. I felt that she had given up on herself.

I went to the stove and finding the makings for a pot of coffee, made some, and soon the fresh smell of brewing coffee chased out the majority of the smell of booze.

Soon the coffee was ready and I found two cups to which I added a generous amount of sugar and cream. The resultant smell was very nice and I hoped it might entice the woman back from where ever she had retreated to. Getting on my knees next to her I brought the cup of coffee close to her nose as I sipped on my own. Ah! The great restorative magic of coffee worked it's wonders again as she stirred and opened eyes still a little blurred by over indugance and sniffed at my offer. Straightening up somewhat she accepted the cup and breathed the vapors in deeply prior to taking a sip. A sigh escaped her as she took yet another sip. Her eyes seemed to clear somewhat as she continued to sip.

"Do you think you can get to the nook? I can help somewhat but I am afraid I am not a muscle builder." I asked with quiet tenderness.

She nodded and with my help she got up and trudged to the nook where she heavily sat in a chair with a whoosh of breath. More sips of coffee continued to revitalize her. I refilled her cup twice and by the end of the third cup seemed to be coherant again. Turning her still rather bleary eyes to me she thanked me for the assistance even though she seemed to be embarrassed to have been found in that condition. She continued to stare at me when all of a sudden a look of terror crossed her face and with her hands to her mouth she asked. "Danielle?" Then she promptly fainted.

Thank goodness I was close enough to stop her fall to the floor and I only had to hold her for a few moments before she showed signs of recovery. I sure didn't like the ashen palor of her face and I thought that maybe I should call for medical assistance. Her eyes opened finaly and as she looked at me I could see a haunted look deep within. "Ma'am, are you alright? Would you like to lay down or something. You don't look very well. Should I call your Doctor?"

"Oh no my dearest, I will be fine. Would you please help me to one of the couches? I know I could never make it upstairs just yet." She whispered.

Once again with my help we moved from the kitchen to the family room and got her installed on one off the couches with a blanket and throw pillows to prop her head up. She closed her eyes for a moment and seemed to dredge strength from somewhere. Her eyes seemed to fixate on me as if she wanted a memory to never fade then seeming to make a decision she asked me to get a wooden chest off the self and bring it to her. Even though the chest was not very big it was quite heavy. "My goodness Ma'am what do you have in here, gold bars?" I laughed. "No my dearest, memories!"

She removed a necklace and with the key attached to it she opened the box, paused, and with a tremor in her voice told me to bring a chair over closer. "You will need to be sitting down for this I am afraid." After I had complied and had myself comfortable she opened the chest and proceeded to tell me a twisted, horrible tale of betrayal and abuse. As the tale unfolded she would bring objects, pictures, DVD's, and letters to prove a point she was making at the time. Finally she held out to me a wallet that contained all that was left of a childs' exsistance. My exsistance!

With tears falling down her face she gave me the chest and key, still witholding one last envelope. "This all belongs to you. What you do with it is totaly your choice but you have all the evidence of what happened. I am an old women now with no hope of any redemption but what I do now! Hurry now! You are not safe in this house and must get away! Take this letter and go to the address on it and give it to the women named. I pray to God that she will believe and help you!"

As she got up from the couch she seemed to be reborn and instilled with great purpose that shone from her, up to now dark and sad, eyes. Taking the wallet from my numb fingers she replaced it in the chest, locked it, and placed the necklace around my neck. With that she strode out of the family room with great purpose and dissapeared upstairs. I still sat in the chair with my mind whirling so may different tangents I was unable to move and didn't even notice that she had returned with a suitcase, purse, and other things I couldn't really see.

"Now come on young lady times awasting so get up!" "I packed some things that you will need for a few days, here's your purse, and I have called a taxi that will be here shortly. I have put some money in your purse. It is not much but should allow you to put some distance between you and us if Ms. Barnes will not help you."

She pulled me up from the chair, hugged me fiercely, than pulled me to the front door. She opened the closet and helped me put on a soft leather jacket that matched my skirt, placed my purse on my shoulder, put the handle of the travel case in my other hand, opened the door and as a taxi pulled up in front she held my face with both of her hands and gently kissed me whispering into my ear.

"If you can ever bring yourself to forgive a stupid woman I would love to hear from you once in a while. Now go!" She pushed me towards the taxi and I numbly kept going up to it. The driver put my luggage in the trunk, held the door for me to get in and when I showed him the address on the envelope we were off. I glanced back and saw what was supposed to be my mother waving with tears pouring down her face.

Part Three
Getting to know you!

It had been several minutes since the taxi had dropped me off in front of an incredible house, no it was a mansion! I stood at the front door unsure if I should knock or run when suddenly it was a moot point as the door opened and a young lady in what seemed to a uniform spoke to me. I didn't hear what she had said and just stood there in a mental meltdown. I'm sure the poor girl thought I must be deranged! From behind her an older woman appeared. "What is it Meridith?" The girl turned to her and shrugged. "I don't know Ma'am, a young lady is here but doesn't seem to be able to talk!"

The older women came to the door with a curious look on her face. Smiling at me she asked me what it was that I needed. I was still lost in my mind and couldn't think of anything to say and just stood there probably looking like a total idiot! Meridith looked at the older women, shrugged again and said. "See!"

The older lady spied the letter in my hand, saw her name on it, and gently took it from me. "Meridith, see her to the study and please bring us some tea." Meridith smiled at me, took my coat and luggage and placed them in the cloak room just off the main foyer, smiled again and took my hand gently and showed me to the study. She sat me in a comfortable chair that was one of two that faced an enormous desk with whom I figured to be the Ms. Barnes named on the letter's envelope siting behind it perusing a four page letter. Meridith smiled at me again, patted my hand, and dissapeared. To get the tea I assumed.

I turned at the gasp from Ms. Barnes to see her face had turned white as she glanced from the letter to me several times while she muttered under her breath, "Impossible" over and over. Meridith returned with a tea set and set it down on the desk, looked up at Ms. Barnes, gasped, and ran to her side. "Ma'am! Are you allright?" I have to admit that poor Ms. Barnes did look as if she was about to pass out. She turned to Meridith and rattled off a stream of orders. "Meridith! Call James and Dr. Phillips and tell them to get here as soon as possible.... This is imposible!"

Meridith ran out to do the phoning and Ms. Barnes turned to me. "It explained about a chest in here. Is that the chest that is mentioned?" Pointing to the chest that I still had tightly tucked under my arm. I was surprised to see that I still had it. "May I have it please?" she asked softly.

Reluctantly I passed it to her. "You have the key dear?" she asked again in a very soft and comforting voice as if she was afraid I might spook and run off any second. She may have been right as I sure was feeling strange and indeed felt like running and never stopping.

Key? Oh! Yes! I remembered the key and reached behind my neck to lift the necklace off. I hesitated for a second to give it to her but she just waited calmly with a kind smile on her face. I handed the key to her and as she took it she held my hand for a moment. "It will be fine dear. Everything will be just fine!" She said softly. She used the key to open the chest and began to take the contents out as she further read the letter.

Meridith had returned with a larger tea pot and two more cups. "Would you like some tea Miss?" she asked me and at my nod poured a cup. "Sugar and cream?" Again at my nod she prepared my cup and handed it to me with a gentle smile.

I took it from her and finally finding my voice told her, "Thankyou." Meridith smiled and softly said, "She speaks." Ms. Barnes must have heard as a small smile twitched at her lips as well. Meridith prepared another cup for her and placed it on the desk near her. "Thankyou Meridith. Would you be a dear and go watch for James and the Doctor please." Meridith dropped a small curtsey and said. "Certainly Ma'am." Turned and left.

Ms. Barnes turned to me and asked. "Do you know what is in this letter?"

"No Ma'am I'm sorry but I don't know what it says and frankly I am having difficulty with all of this!" I realized that may have sounded quite rude and with my face again dropped to look at the floor I apologized. "I am sorry Ma'am."

She smiled at me not in the least disturbed by my outburst. "No doubt my child, no doubt!" then turned back to her research of my chest and the letter. The occasional gasp and "My God!" came from her as she continued on to the last page.

Suddenly Meridith was at the doorway anouncing, "Excuse me Ma'am, Dr. Wright and Mr. Bell have arrived!"

"Show them in please dear and see if you can find some cookies or biscuits please." Meridith performed her small bob of a curtsy,

"Of course Ma'am." Turning she ushered the two guests in. "Gentlemen!" She left on the cookie mission and the two gentlemen came into the study. Glancing at me for a moment Mr. Bell and the Doctor both spoke at once,

"Agnes! What ever is going on?" "Are you alright Agnes?" Ms. Barnes had just finished the letter and acknowleged the two men. "I have been better but this isn't all about me" Turning to me as she continued. "Ben, James, may I introduce you to my Daughter Danielle!" Gasps from all of us! "What....!" I started. I wasn't allowed to finish however as again Ms. Barnes went into her order mode.

"Ben, would you please take Danielle up to the guest bedroom next to mine and give her a thorough examination and I mean complete. This is very important! James I need you to go over all of this and do your usual excellent job of getting to the truth of the matter. For the moment I am inclined to give this poor child the benefit of the doubt until you can get to the bottom of this... this.... incredible story!

Meridith dear, would you please take Danielle's things to her room and make sure she is comfortable?" Every one, including me, were just staring at Ms. Barnes as if she had just sprouted two heads. Then in a voice that brooked no argument stated. "Well! Come on, lets get going!" She clapped her hands and everyone, myself included, stood up and said "Yes Ma'am" and started to comply to her orders. She was definatley a woman who was used to getting her way!

I found myself being led upstairs by Meridith followed by the doctor. As she opened the door to what I assumed was to be my room, at least for a while, she smiled at me, "I thought there was a resemblance. You look just as Ms. Barnes did when she was a young girl. My mother was her maid before me and kept all kinds of pictures and things and you are her twin. It is just amazing....." She excitedly talked to me as she made sure I had everything and showed me my own bath just off from a huge closet. "I'll go and get your luggage Miss. Welcome home!"

When she had left the Doctor chuckled. "She is such a bubbly young lady. You will get used to her and love her like we all do in no time. Now young lady up on the bed and lets take a look at you!"

What followed was the most intensive exam I had ever had. Well, as best as I could remember! At one point he was about to take some blood and when I jerked and shied away from him he looked at me curiously and gently took my arm and almost painlessly took some vials of my blood. He noticed where the IV had recently been and with care took some swabs from his kit and wiped all around the entry point and when he squeezed gently a single drop of some colorless fluid came from the punture point and he used a glass slide to collect it and covered it with another glass slide and taped them together befor placing them into his kit.

He had me take my clothes off, much to my embarasment, and checked my breast, looking for some time under my arms. Then the real bad part came as he inspected my privates. I must have really tensed up as he put rubber gloves on. "How long has it been since you have been to your OBGYN?"
At my blank look he shook his head. "There, there, it won't be too bad and I promise to be very gentle." At his soft and gentle tone I relaxed a little bit but I probably was still doing a good impersonation of a tree. I could feel as he gently checked everything and started to relax more until he reached into his kit and smeared some jelly like stuff on his two fingers. It took all I had to not jump off the bed screaming and running away.

He noticed my extream fear and gently rubbed my tummy for awhile. I found that to be very relaxing and soon I was as limp as a cooked noodle. I felt another sensation as well... wetness down there and an almost over whelming desire to grab the Doctor and kiss him. I gasped as he inserted his fingers into my vagina and started to move them around. He brushed against a most sensitive spot and I immediatley went into the throes of incredible passion as a pressure built and built then exploded through my entire body.

With a scream I felt wave after wave of intense pleasure washed over me and I found myself with my arms wrapped around the doctor's neck as I passionatley kissed him over and over. I would have done anything for the doctor to continue those incredible pleasures. He had obviously removed his fingers from my moist nest as he gently pried my arms from his neck and gently placed my head down on the bed. Still twitching from that most incredible explosion of pleasure I could hear myself say over and over, "Please don't stop! I'll do anything for you! Please don't stop!"

An eternity later I regained partial control and then realized what I had done and what I had been willing to do. I was mortified! My whole body felt as if it would explode into flame from my embarasment and I started to weep! "Shhh! It is alright dear. If what I think has happened to you has than you have no reason to feel ashamed at all. It is alright!" He kept repeating that like a mantra as he helped me to get dressed and once finished he brought out a bottle and hypodermic and proceeded to give me a shot. I felt myself drift off to a world of calm and peace. With a sigh I surrendered to it and drifted away.

Later downstairs a meeting was held and much was discussed. Conclusions were reached and the Lawyer and the Doctor left to take care of their respective endevours. After the house was quiet again Meridith headed to the study to enquire if there was anything that her employer needed before she left for the evening. As she neared the door she could hear the sounds of grief as Ms. Barnes cried her heart out. It was the most heart rending sound Meridith had ever heard and she found herself entering the study to comfort her.

Hours later Meridith helped Ms. Barnes to her bedroom and assisted her to get ready for bed and then helped her into her bed and made sure that she was comfortable before dimming the light and closing the door behind her. As she went down the hall to the next room she entered the guest room and undressed the young lady there, got a nighty for her and tucked her in. A super charged emotional day for sure. More than she had ever seen in this house.

She went to the other guest room and prepared for bed herself after calling home to inform her Mother of what had transpired and why she was staying over. Her Mother was pleased and proud that she took her responsibilies very seriously just as she had in her day. She praised her proudly and asked to know if perhaps she was needed! "I don't think so Mom but thanks for the offer. I'll let you know. Good night Mother." After a few more pleasantries she hung up and went to bed.

Danielle awoke to the feel of warmth and security. The sounds of singing birds just outside her window further added to the very enjoyable feelings that surrounded her. She looked around 'HER' room noticing the fine lacy curtains at the windows that matched the fine lacy covering on her bed, her dreser and vanity. Although not overtly feminine this was definately the room of a girl or young lady. She felt so at home here as if this really was hers. Her eyes went back to the vanity.... that wasn't there yesterday! Why were these things always happening to her. She felt that she was traveling time in leaps and skips instead of plodding along at a normal pace.

There was a light knock at her door and at her timid 'yes' the door opened and Merideth stuck her head around the door and smiled at her. "Good morning Miss! How are you feeling? The doctor was quite concered when his little relax shot put you out for four days! I bet you could use some food? Would you like some breakfast?"

You had to smile at Merideth's bubbly nature. It was so catching that Danielle found herself smiling hugely as she agreed to breakfast. "Ummm! Meridith?" Meridith popped head back in, "Yes Miss." "I was just wondering about that vanity. I don't remember it when you first brought me into this room." Smiling even bigger if possible Meridith came into the room and pausing very theatrically in front of the closet said. "You haven't seen anything yet!" With that she slid the doors open to show a now full closet of all the latest fashions as well as some fantastic Power Suits and what would be perfect for church or social gatherings.

"Wow!" breathed Danielle, "For me!" As she popped out of bed and started to gleefully go through all those wonderful things with Merideth interjecting her views of this and that. The two girls were laughing and giggling as they posed with this and that and then checking out all the great cosmetics and then oohing and awwing as they found the jewelry case. They were both in feminine heaven when there was a sound of a throat clearing at the door.

Instant panic showed in both girls face as they turned to see Ms. Barnes faintly frowning at their display. Poor Merideth was stuck with her hands still holding the earings she was admiring up to her ears. Quickly Danielle gathered her new treasures and placed them back into the jewelry case. Meridith, face blazing with embarasment, dropped a quick cutsy to her employer.

"Sorry Ma'am." Danielle was right behind her with a 'Sorry Ma'am' of her own.

Ms. Barnes just couldn't hold it any more and started to laugh. "I gotcha!" she chortled. The tension in the room quickly dispersed as the girls realized that they weren't in any trouble and the sudden look of relief in their faces made Ms. Barnes laugh again. "Well if you young ladies can manage to tear yourself away from your play I would like to speak to my daughter and I'm sure we all could use some breakfast!"

Meridith smiled and bobed a curtsy. "Of course Ma'am, right away Ma'am!" She drifted to and through the door unable to stop from giggling.

Danielle though was in shock. "Daughter Ma'am?"

"Yes my sweet! As you were sleeping the clock around the doctor was able to determine that our DNA is a match. The letter that you brought with you explains what happened and why I thought that my child had died during childbirth and the women that you knew as your Mother had indeed lost her child shortly after birth due to heart problems and her husband stole you to replace their dead child.

So for all these years without my knowlege my child lived, and just across town from me." As she spoke she had walked over to Danielle and engulfed her in a tight loving hug. With tears in her eyes she spoke. "Welcome home Danielle, my sweet, sweet child! I never want to lose you again!"

Meridith, returning with news of breakfast, just stood at the door and tears came to her eyes at the poignant scean in front of her. Not wanting to interupt the Mother/Daughter re-union she waited, occasionaly sniffling into a hanky she held to her face. Gradually they became aware of Meridith sniffling by the door and Mother and Daughter swept her up into a group hug and sniffle fest before finally breaking into laughter at the sight of each other. Danielle was lucky she hadn't yet applied makeup but the other women looked like racoons.

The quick use of Danielle's bath remedied that and a short visit to her vanity had all three set to rights. They then pranced downstairs together to have breakfast. Happiness and laughter were the watch words of the day and when the Doctor paid a visit he had to chuckle at the antics of the three girls. They seemed more like best friends then Mother/Employer, Daughter, and maid. He hated to break it up but he had to check up on his latest patient and Meridith had housework to do. Ms. Barnes went to her study to check out her various companies and that was where the Doctor found her a hour later.

"Well Agnes I must say I haven't seen you so radiant for such a long time. Your Daughter is obviously good medicine for you!" the Doctor smiled.

"Oh Ben! You are so right. I feel like a teenager again. And to think that I thought I never would have the gift of children after my loss. Now I feel on top of the world! I even am re-energized and looking after my companies again. Soon my employees will tremble at the fact that the Dragon Lady is back!" She laughed in sheer delight. "So... how is my Daughter oh great sage of medical matters?"

"Well, as sad as I am to bring us back down to mundania I must confess to a certain discomfort as to how her body reacts to even the smallest doses of the most benign of drugs. That madman was using experimental medication at much higher doses than were ever intended and her system is in such a delicate balance. Then again I would love to find the Doctor who performed the SRS and breast augmentation as they are the finest work I have ever seen and since she was born 90% a woman her body has adapted perfectly. Her own internal organs must have surprised the Doctor somewhat but who ever it was flawlesly joined their work to Mother Nature's so well that I doubt that even a gynacologist could tell.

So other than her Mental problems and her delicate balance she is a perfectly healthy and happy young lady!" He leaned over and in a stage whisper said. "Congradulations Ms. Barnes! After twenty years it's a girl!" The laughter coming from the study just joined in with the rest of the happy mood of the house.

It had become a ritual for Meridith to awaken Danielle and 'help' her choose an outfit for the day. Invariably this would end up in a giggle fest and Agnes, listening to the girls from her room would smile happily living a new young life vicariously through her new Daughter and Maid. Of course the two young ladies became the best of friends and many a weekend found the two doing something together either shopping, of which Danielle had learned to love, or movies, sunbathing or just travelling around town.

They were almost like sisters and any one seeing the two laughing and giggling at this or that would have sworn on a stack of Bibles that they were. There was one drawback however. The Doctor had told a partial truth to Merideth about Danielle's problem with sex and men so Meridith had taken it upon herself to watch for the signs the Doctor had told her about and had learned what to do to nip such problems in the bud. She did, however, hope that the 'cure' Dr. Philips talked about would be found soon as she hated to see her friend so flustered than so embarassed when she went into 'overload' as she thought of it. Otherwise all was perfect and the two were practicaly joined at the hip.

There were even times when there was something special that they 'had' to do so Danielle would dress up in her 'Maids' uniform and help Meridith with her chores. Their antics seemed to keep a permenant smile on Agnes' face and she couldn't help to laugh out loud when they would do their 'Siamese' Maid routine and answer her summons. She would ring her little bell and the two girls would answer identicaly dressed, and would curtsy and "Yes Ma'am" in perfect unison. It was priceless and many times Agnes would forget what she wanted in the first place! Yes, life was good!

Agnes eventualy started to teach Danielle about her companies and was astounded at how quick she picked up things and was amazed at her Daughter's ability to find problems and offer very good solutions to them. It wasn't long before Agnes started to take her in to various companies and show her off! She was so proud of her gorgeous, intelligent Daughter as Agnes would allow Danielle to run a Board meeting.

The VP's and company comptrolers that thought they could breeze through these meetings were very quickly disabused of that notion as Danielle would bulldoze to the problem areas and with tact and diplomacy of a seasoned executive lead the board members by the hand to the appropriate solution. It was done so masterfully that the VP's thought that they and Danielle had come to the solutions mutualy. This made the solutions applied without rancor or damaged egos and they always left smiling exeutives behind. Agnes never tired of receiving praises about her 'Wonderful' Daughter.

Agnes began to take Danielle with her now to all Board Meetings and whether she or her Daughter ran the Meeting Danielle continued to be a growing force to be reconed with. The executives had learned to be wary around her as she could spot fertilizer being spread faster than it could be believed. She however still had the uncany ability to point out the faults without bruising egos and the perpetrators quickly cleaned up their act as they knew that she knew. She would occasionaly catch the guilty party with a wink that really unnerved them with her unerring ability to spot them.

It was also a pleasure to Agnes to take her Daughter to the various manufacturing plants and watch her soak up all the opperation information like a sponge. She would then smooze with the line foremen and she had them eating out of her hand in no time. Agnes was in a constant good mood and her health had rebounded to practicaly perfect much to Dr. Philips joy. He found more and more excuses to come around and eventualy got the courage to ask Agnes out for dinner and dancing.

You could have bowled Agnes over with a feather. For someone who was normaly very observant, the increasing ardor of the Good Doctor has totaly slipped by her radar. She was overjoyed to accept and then much to the amusement of her Daughter and Maid became a total basket case over what to wear.

The girls basicaly took over and soon Agnes had been pampered and beautified at the most expensive salon in town then taken shopping for the perfect outfit. So it was a new Agnes that preened in the mirror as she waited for her 'date' to show. When the Doctor first saw Agnes his jaw dropped to his knees. Danielle Came up and gently closed his mouth while telling him to be gentle with her 'mom'.

"My God Aggie! You are gorgeous. I will be the envy of every man tonight." With that he presented her with six perfect roses and leaned in for a soft loving kiss. Meridith expertly intecepted the roses, "I'll just put these into some water Ma'am." Then as she reached for the flowers she whispered into her ear. "If you two don't get going I'll have to clean this floor again!" With a gratefull laugh she took her date by the arm and as Danielle opened the door the two floated down to the Doctors Mercedes. Dr. Philips was the consumate gentleman as he opened her door and assisted her in and as they drove away Danielle said after them. "Have fun Mother!" Then as she closed the door she and Meridith broke out into peals of laughter. "Did you see his face!" followed by more mirth. Both girls were so happy to see Agnes finally 'stepping' out.

Part four

A Disaster born

It was three months later when Danielle was busy smoozing the line formen at the last factory that her Mother owned that she failed to notice the look of shock and then hatred in the eyes of the Instrument Mechanic. It was Danielle's ex-father. He made sure to stay out of sight through the rest of the plant inspection and sneered as he watched her sway out with the natural grace of a women born, but he knew better. After all he was the one to make her. She was the reason for all the failures in his life and especially the failure in his marriage. Soon, very soon he would make her pay!

Will be continued soon..... Just have to figure How.... :-)

Goddess Bless,

Danielle

Part One

I was one of 600 Protectors. We each had specialized. My specialty was anti-Slaver. In the last 2000 Units of my exsistance I had encountered and destroyed 1,783,471 species that enslaved others and in the process had freed over 2 trillion slaves. I had recieved over 100 awards and acclamations from my people even though none of us did our job for self grandizement. Still I would be prevaricating if I said I was not pleased. Our species had evolved to the point of deities but for some reason that baffled our great thinkers we had not gone further on the great wheel. Our theologians, strange to even still have them, had concured that our duty was to protect the universe. We would seek the downtroden, the victims, and the enslaved and free them from their persecuters. I myself was quite fufilled to do this until the Great Wheel moved me on to a higher plane.

We were never unsucesful as no one on this plane could oppose us. We were as Gods yet we were never capricious with our power lest we fall prey to the corruption that created those we sought. In the last few million turns of the universe we had never lost one of our own. To me that spoke volumes. We were indeed doing that which we should.

I was pharsing, a term that meant becoming one with the all to feel for injustices, when I was practically grabbed and thrown into a very primitive pocket universe where the need for assistance was clammoring in my soul. Never, and I checked my memory closely, had this ever happened. The need was so overwhelming that I was practicaly dragged here. Most unusual! I managed, with a great deal of focus, to detach my self from the wronged party so that I may acertain the five W's. (What, Where, When, Why, and Who) The structure I found myself in rang false. It was real to a point but not real. This was going to be enjoyable! I thanked the Wheel for this opportunity. A cunundrum! My very first! I was as giddy as a neophyte!

I calmed myself and began to gather information. The ( 'people' they called themselves) people in the structure themselves also were true and not true. This was going to be special. I would have to use every ability I had to determine what and who was being wronged. The very fact that the emotions that drew me here were very real and I could still feel the intense need for assistance made me take this very seriously. There was a slaver here and the foul stench permeated the structure be it false or true! This was what I was created for. The disolution of slavers and the recovery of the enslaved.

I pulled myself back further from the source of great need as the intense emotions were still clogging up my sensory apparati. I needed to be clear to find the slaver. Suddenly, like the closing of a door, the slaver essence was gone. Again this was a first as I was able to acertain on all plenums in the direct vicinity. It was as if the slaver had left the universe itself. A fear started as I wondered if I had found one of our own that had embraced evil. If such was the case I would be hard pressed to prevail. I did not doubt that I would eventually, I was , after all, the slaver hunter. I had at my disposal many devices of mind that many of my kind did not even comprehend. I would stop this slaver but I would have to enter it's world to do so!

With trepitation I allowed myself to once again follow the mind of the enslaved that had pleaded with the Universe to rescue it! It was not difficult to find. There was only one! Again I noted the unusual aspects of this quest. I was encountering firsts after firsts. At the very least the experiance of this rescue would put me head and shoulders above my contemperaries and I felt this would allow me to find and solve even more obscure slaver issues! I again thanked the Great Wheel for this opportunity to do great good. I was flabergated when I actually felt a response. The Great Wheel must be close to this plenum!

I found and joined with the one who had called. I stayed far from it's mental center and just flowed with him for a period of time. Sifting through it's memories I discovered that this was indeed a slaver problem of the highest order. The victim had been coerced into the structure somehow..A promise of something I did not immediatley recognize... forced into a situation far from the victims norm... brutilized on a constant basis... humiliation was used to keep the victim off balance and unable to fight it's oppressors off. I did however get the idea that this victim would never bring itself to attacking it's slavers, or anyone for that matter. This caused me to raise my estimation of it's moral code. A 'TRUE' good soul. I was even now more determined to rescue this poor soul! I now had to merge myself with the victim at a mental level to understand it's language and get to know what was been done to it.

I became one with (HIM) a male of the species and determined that he had been offered a positon of employment then had been put through many unsettling situations. I reconized many ploys used by slavers everywhere. Of course the offer of employment was a sham. They needed to get the victim into the building. I acertained that the building itself played a key role but the victim was unaware of this. This could mean that 'HE' didn't know of this gambit or that the humiliations and pain were keeping 'HIS' mind off of it.

I went deeper and lived "His" first day in slavery.

************

Dan, now only referred to as Danielle, sat uncomfortably. His behind had been abused over and over as several "Trainers" had spanked him throughout the day! What a nightmare! He had come here for a job only to be met by abuse and humiliation 'ALL' day. Looking at his reflection in the abundent mirrors in this so called 'break room' he was again shocked and humiliated by the very sexy young girl that stared back. In just one day these people had all his masculinity sucked out and replaced by an ever growing persona of an air-headed Bimbo. What was so sad was he was slowly accepting his lot! He had tried on numerous occassions to escape but at every turn he was denied. I was as if they could read his mind! He looked around the room at his other fellow captives and could see the despair in their eyes as well. If what he was led to believe then these others were in fact true GG's or real girls. He was the only male so far to suffer!

'He was an experiment' he had overheard several times. What kind of monsters would do this? At first he thought he had run afoul of feminist who hated men but had been disabused of that notion quickly as most 'trainers' were men and, but for him, the victims were women! He shook his head carefully as he was getting quite the headache. He was sure that no-one outside this room would care though and there was great doubt that any of the 'girls' would have any pain pills.

We were sent here after our scheduled 'day' was over. I had again hoped that we would be let go. I knew that was a rediculous thought, however, as I knew that they would never dare to let any of us go. We would be able to bring this house of pain down so fast...... Once again I was overwhelmed by grief, frustration, and a deep, deep depression that I sent out into the universe hoping for rescue... from GOD! I don't believe in God anymore. What sort of God would allow such depravities to exsist. Naturaly I was shocked to recieve and answer. I felt a wash of warm, compassionate, love enfold my soul and erase all my pain. I was moved to tears.

The door opened and we were 'herded' out like cattle to another door which when opened showed a dorm like place with bunk beds, a small portable closet next to each set of beds, and through open doors at the end of the room were open shower stalls and several sinks. I guess this was home! The bunk beds each had a name plate. I would be spending my slavery in the company of one 'Anna'. I would imagine that was the sad, dejected camper standing next to me. I put my arm around her shoulders in a companionable guesture. She smiled up at me with her lower lip quivering. Suddenly she was hugging me desperately! "Why are they doing this?" she wailed.

Our Masters, that is what they were I thought, showed no pity at Anna's plight! We were informed to get cleaned up and get to bed as we had a busy day of training tomorrow. Our clothes (Uniforms, I thought) were to be hung properly in our respective closets. Our nightwear was there as well. We were expected to get clean and go to bed. That was all! The lights were to be turned off in two hours! The 'Masters' left and the doors closed behind them with finality. I saw that there were no handles on the inside of those doors. So much for escape! I guess that death was the only escape!

I must have said that out loud as I saw everyone around me nodding and a few 'Your right' comments. I looked around and counted thirty slaves like me. "I know this may sound strange!" I started, "But I believe we will be rescued soon. I just can't explain it but I know this to be true. Tomorrow! Tomorrow we will be freed!"

I recieved 'Uhuh's' and very strange looks but I continued to smile as for some reason I 'KNEW'!

Quickly I showered but when I looked in one of the mirrors I was dismayed to see my makeup still as fresh as they had put in on earlier this morning. My God! Was it permanent? Didn't matter! Didn't matter at all as tomorrow all this would be over! I dried my hair, with no hairdryer available, apparently the 'Masters' didn't want any fatal 'accidents' to lose them their slaves. Going to 'my' closet I took out the babydoll nighty they expected me to wear. Does this 'NEVER' end! Well yes, it does. I smiled! I climbed up the ladder to my bunk and settled in for the night.

I guess 'they' didn't think we were intelligent enough to hang ourselves as these bunks were far enough off the floor to allow even the tallest of us to accomplish this! I still felt the soothing balm of great kindness in my mind and went to sleep with a smile....... Tomorow!

Part two

Retributions

(Or: What do we have for them Johnny?)

I had allowed myself to be fully integrated with the one I was to save. I had gathered what information I could and had come to what I believed to be the appropriate response. While my 'Host' slept I had slipped through the entire complex. I had come to the conclusion that this was an immersion program being run by what was called a computer. It was child's play to enter the computer itself and I would have freed the slaves and destroyed the computer but for the fact that the slaves were not here. Mentaly pehaps but their physical bodies were elsewhere. Until I could sever the link without causing harm to the slaves I would have to work from within the program. It wasn't until many hours later that a portal opened and I was able find out the mastermind behind this evil plot. I made sure to leave a 'doorstop' on the portal as I perused this new computer I found myself in. So primitive yet so destructive. I found numerous records of 'finished' slaves. This was so diabolical! Attack the mind while you controlled the sensory input to said mind. The mind being assaulted had no chance! Eventualy it would dissolve into the parameters set by this most Evil of Slavers! I placed many locks on the programs so that I may do as I wished without 'Her' interferance. I had determined through this computer and out into the 'real' world all that I could about this particular Slaver and I would use that information to destroy 'Her' soon. First I had to locate the physical part of my host so that I would be able to re-integrate mind and body without the fear of loss of any integrity, either physical or mental. Placing a few roaming programs of my own into the slavers' computer I left to take care of several failsafes and overrides I had noticed in the Virtual reality module. Yes I was ready for 'tomorrow'!

**********

I awoke! I was not sure who I was at first! That felt strange. I didn't know where I was either! I was, however, very relaxed and felt strong! Then it all rushed in..... Yesterday flooded me with raw information then I was complete. Dan looked around seeing that 'he' was the only one awake yet. Today was special, he could feel it. With a light heart he climbed the ladder down from his bed and grabbing his toiletries went to the communal bath to brush his teeth, etc.

On the way back from the bath he was shocked to see one of the girls had indeed used the only way out and was hanging by her sheet. Her tongue hanging out from her faintly blue face brought a scream from me. Suddenly like a thrown switch everyone else was up and awake. Soon I was joined by others as we sadly stared at our deceased Sister. The doors slammed open and several 'enforcer' types rushed in. The girls squeaked and ran back to their beds. A loud voice 'commanded' that we get cleaned up and dressed ready for breakfast in twenty minutes! The girls scattered! I, however, stayed to watch. I overheard one saying to the other.'Why is this still here? Why hasn't it dissolved'. I really don't know why I giggled, beside the fact that they were suddenly not so sure of themselves anymore.

At my giggle they turned, suprised to see me still standing there. "Get dressed you stupid slut!" He raised his hand to hit me, as I just stood there totally unconcerned, and I laughed at his look of total consternation as he found that he could 'not' touch me! I gave him and his partner the royal one finger salute and went to get dressed. I was humming with expectancy! "Today, today!" I sang.

Imagine my pleased surprise when I opened my closet to see my 'uniform' had changed overnight! I gleefully put on the necessary undergarments as I looked at the silk 'Power Suit' that hung there! I felt like a million dollars as I put the black silk trousers on followed by the cream silk blouse to be followed by a jacket that fit me perfectly. There were sensible two inch heels and a patent leather purse completed the ensembe. Looking into a mirror I saw what appeared to be a sucessful business women. I was wearing tasteful jewelry that I didn't remember putting on. A buluva watch adorned my right wrist. I was ready! For what I wasn't sure but I felt great. I was super charged!

This 'was' the day!

Everyone else was staring at me with their mouths open then all charged for their closets as well. Judging from the squeals of delight I assumed their 'uniform' had magically transformed over night as well. We left the sleeping quarters looking like a group of young ladies at an EST seminar. The best was that none of the 'Masters' seemed to be able to do anything but stare! Oh! This was delicious! The girls and I looked each other over and giggling said to each other! "You rock, Girl!" This was the best day of my life! I felt a satisfaction deep inside that I knew wasn't me and I directed a torrent of silent thanks to it!

Arriving at what was supposed to be the feeding arena we all were again pleased to see what appeared to be a restaurant setting. We were seated at a long table with elegence dripping from it and offered menus. We chose whatever we wanted gleefully. Then sat sipping on our coffee while waiting for breaky to be served.

After yestedays humiliations and pain this was like a dream. 'Oh God! If this is a dream I never want to awake!' I felt assurances from within and just relaxed and went with the flow. I could learn to like this I thought.

Soon breakfast was over and we were standing in what appeared to be a hotel lobby when the elevator dinged and like a Tasmanian Devil, the evil witch from yesterday, who seemed to be foaming at the mouth, charged into us demanding to know "Just what we sluts thought we were doing?" All the other girls cringed at the sight of their nemisis. This bitch was behind every humiliation and every painful part of yesterday's 'training'. As this raving lunatic went to each girl and slapped them and pulled them toward the elevators, a mindboggling event took place.

Each girl thus slapped had an aura around them and what appeared to be mathematical fomulae floating around their heads. One by one they each 'POPPED! out of exsistance till there was just me and the feminine counterpart to Ghengis Kahn standing. "What the fuck?" the bitch asked as she looked around her with what had to be fear! YES! She was now the frightened one.

"Just what the fuck happened?" she asked uncertainly.

I just smiled at her! "Your just desserts Bitch!" Then I did the most incredible thing. I Slapped Her! Surprise was the understatement as she held her hand to her cheek! I had really belted her and you could see the redness forming! Suddenly those mathematical symbols appeared around her head and I watched in facination as she faded slowly, screaming, then POP! She was gone. This was too good! I got on the eleveator and pushed for the 9th floor. That was the floor of the intense humiliating and painfull training I had undergone yesterday. The door opened and I went to the room where I had undergone secretary training and without pause I opened the door and without pause I went up to the surprised pig that had abused me so much yesterday and again I slapped him with enough force to snap his head back. Both fear and anger suffused his countenance and he began to raise his hand to strike me when again those numbers and stuff floated around his head. With a wail of a banished deamon he also POPed! out of exsistance.

I re-entered the hallway as a door opened and out came that fat pig of a woman who trapped me under her desk yesterday and with a chain around my throat cutting off my air forced me to fellate her. She disgusted me. With out any prompting from my protector within I strode up to her and put all I had into slapping her face. It knocked her on her ass and left her jowls swinging. I could see my handprint on her face get redder and redder and then POOF! She burst into flames and in seconds was nothing but a pile of ash being played with by the ventillation system.

I was a little concerned when the whole building started to shake and the walls looked like jello. My internal suport systems calmed me down and I became aware that this was necessary. I was suddenly in a quiet dark hallway that led to a single door only. It was a single golden door that had mathematical symbols all around the frame in glowing silver script. For the first time I heard a tiny voice directing me to approach the door but not to touch. Without a pause I went to the door and closely scrutinized the silver marks. I was surprised when I recognized them. My rescuer also seemed surprised that I 'knew' what they were. With a soft prompting that filled my very soul with happiness, acceptance, and a love that would never end I was asked what the signs ment to me.

"They are the mathematical supports for a computer portal to another computer that were joined in a 'Network' of many like computers. This was a master coded portal that allowed the computer on the other side to 'link' with any of the other computers. This however was the 'Boss' or 'Administrator' of all the other computers." I spoke out loud even though I new that my 'friend' could hear me even if I had just thought it. I felt satisfaction and then was asked to enter the door. I must admit I was a tad nervous. If what was going on 'was' happening then this could hurt me! My companion assured me that it would not allow any harm to come to me. I saw a nimbus of blue energy surround me and I 'knew' that my protector was right. I opened and went through!

What I saw on the other side amazed me. This was MY office of the old computer firm that I had worked for till it was bought out and I, among many top people, uncerenmoniously were given our walking papers, with as little severance pay as the new owner could get away with. I remember how sad I was to be leaving behind my dream. I had discovered a means to perfect virtual reality. Not the cheap suit and glasses on the moving floor but a real total immersion process that would literaly allow a human mind to interact with a computer flawlessly. One could program the perfect holiday, join it and in minutes that seemed like weeks or months, return relaxed and ready to return to work. This was such a breakthrough. I discovered that you even came back with a tan. Your mind was so fooled that it made the necessary adjustments on your body. I saw the implications immediatley and placed many safegaurds in the program and thought that I had passworded my computer to the max. It would seem that they got the jump on me and I never got the chance to shut the system down thus putting those very safe guards in place.

BUT What the hell was I doing here! I remember being seen off with their security to our cars and told to leave the property. If we were to return without permission we would be charged. I HAD left and gone home. I remember having a long bath, dinner, and then trying to get into the system from my home computer. God I remember the pain! Then that awfull day! I must have got into the system but before I could shut it down I had somehow been trapped. I had no idea how but someone had trapped me here and had put me through hell. I wonder how many 'first' days I had really gone through!

There was someone sitting at my desk. I stared as the person looked up to see me! For a millisecond the universe swirled around my head but then my benefactor saved me again. The person looking up at me was 'ME'. I was pretty shocked but then realized that this too was a haluncination, a virtual reality, not real. I spoke to me "Ah Danielle! What a pleasant intrusion! Please sit down. Would you like a drink?" As I just stood there gazing at him I noticed that he was getting quite perturbed that I had not done as 'Requested'. Yes, I thought, the 'do as I say' protocols were either off of damaged. I silently thanked my rescuer again, receiving mental nod. My thanks were not necessary I guess as the entity seemed to be doing it's .... 'Job' !

"Danielle!" shouted myself, bringing me back to the present. "You will sit down!"

I silently flipped him the 'bird' and instead walked around 'My' office. No major changes had been done and I realized that some of my saftey protocols 'were' working. I laughed. "So, having problems with my program, asshole? Did you think that we at emergicon were in the dark ages or what? Did you think that you could just waltz in here and take over my life's work just like that?"

I had walked around the office as I said that, pointing out to my benefactor the various electronic devices built into the walls. I had those very same protections built into my virtual office as well and was gratified that they had stopped these people so far. This technology was not safe to be put into the hands of just anyone. This was world changing I thought without any personal pride, just concern. This could change the way how everything was done. No one had to be physicaly out in the world anymore. No more worries of assasination attempts, no more diseases being passed around like party favors, no need for any vehicals poluting our atmosphere, worries about shooting sprees at schools, children being abused, crimes of any sort being committed. I had brought to the world ..... perfection!...

I sadly realized that we, as a species, were not ready for this. We were not ready to give up our corporeal exsistance to embrace the virtual universe. So sad I realized that there were still, and would be for some time, the people who would see this as a means to control. I started to cry at the thought that what I had gone through was NOTHING, nothing that these assholes could inflict on the world, and no one would be none the wiser. I had made this possible. This nightmare was of my own doing, and I had NO clue how to stop it. Shit! I was caught in it myself. Granted I had free will in here but what could I do with it?

Still crying I sat on the couch and thought! There must be a way! I wonder where my body was? Was it still at home or had these monsters destroyed it. If I had no corporeal exsistance than there was no going back for me. Also I had no real idea how long I had being trapped here. If it wasn't for my rescuer I would now be a bimbo sex object for some power hungry asshole! I ignored myself yelling at me from my desk and went deep within to talk to my angel.

I eventualy arrived at a pleasent memory and there sat my wife smiling to me with her arms open in invitation. Of course this was not real, I thought, as my Vivian was dead from cancer for over a year. She was the real reason I had worked tiresly for so long on my Virtual World. A world were no more loved ones would die from disease or from anything. I enfolded myself into my wife embrace as I sobbed out 'I'm so sorry, I am sooooo sorry!" She in turn was whispering to me that I had done nothing wrong. What I had done was miraculous. Just too soon for this world to accept.

My wife slowly melted away and a floating ball of creamy energy was there in her place. I could hear my wife voice coming from it but I didn't mind. This was the entity that had saved me and through me maybe we could save the world. We conversed for ever it seemed about the pro's and cons but finally agreed that 'my' species was not ready for this incredible technology. I felt honored by it's praise. Coming from a species that had gained godhood that was great praise indeed.

It was determined through the entity's connections that my body had indeed been destroyed in order to force me to give up the codes and protocols to release my work to them. What arrogance! I focused on whoever was pretending to be me and asked in a voice dripping with distain. "Did you honestly think by destroying my body that I would help you. Such hubris. Such stupidity. You now have nothing to coerce me with. Nothing further you can do to me. I will destroy this program and any computer it is attached to and there isn't anything you can do to stop me. I will be free of this prison!"

"Wait! Wait!" the fraud me said with sweat on his forehead. I marvelled at how my program mimiced even this. It was such a shame I would have to destroy it as well as myself. I was quite sure that it would be a long time before either was duplicated. I thought this without a shred of ego just fact.
My fraudulant self was going on and on. "Your body isn't dead. We have it on ice. You don't want to destroy all your work do you Doctor? All this fantastic, incredible world you have created. We could be GODS Doctor. Please reconsider!" I could see the poor demented idiot trying to get help or at least word out to the outside world what was happening.

"You poor demented fool. Don't you see? Your friends have left you on your own. You have been betrayed. Now you see who you were working with!" I shook my head sadly at him as I went to the west wall. I had always thought of the WEST as where the good came from. I pushed a hidden catch and an interface panel came out of the wall. I laid my hand on it and recited the self destruct mantra I had hidden there. My poor fraud self went screaming out into the hall. There was no escape there! The flames caught him and ashed him instantly. Once again I went within and waited with my Deity friend for the end.

"It is a shame that no one could stay and keep an eye on your Universe to protect it from less scrupulous inventers than you. You do know that eventualy your idea will live again and perhaps this time neither you nor I would be around to protect your people from themselves!"

"Yes my glowing little friend you are so right! Say, couldn't you stay and keep an eye on things for, say a thousand years or so?"

"Ah! Sadly no my friend! My people would never allow the usage of a full member for such an extended stay. No It would have to be an apprentice that would stay! My plenum is in agreeance with this!" "Would you, perhaps be willing to take up the sword to protect your Universe?"

"Of course I would my friend but lest we forget my lack of a physical body and also my inpending death any second now!"

"Oh! Posh and piffle I say, mere bumps in the road!"

Once again I felt that wonderful warmth but this time it continued and continued and I thought that I was dying. My last thought just prior to blacking out was, "God I hope the little guy got out okay?" I felt/heard/tasted a full chuckle and the last words of my friend. "Right to the bitter end you think of others! You will do well Danielle!"

*****************

I opened my eyes! This in itself was something I never thought to do again. I realized I was in a bathtub full of pleasant oils and emulliants as the heat of the water was gently removing any stress I had. Stress in heaven? Wierd! I noticed that I still had my body from the virtual program. Ah well! Mine was gone so I think this will do as a replacement. The water cooled and I washed my self as if this was perfectly normal. I arose gracefully from the tub, wrapped myself in a warm cuddly towel and turned to the mirror. I may have screamed, I am not sure but I did fall back. There in the mirror was a small blue sparkly globe hovering in the air not that unlike my alien Diety friend. I heard what sounded like a cough and turning (Did I really turn or just shift my perspective) and there floating in what appeared to be my new livingroom was my cream colored friend!

"You'll get the hang of it my friend Danielle. I see in your mind that you have already accepted and have even begun to understand some of the motive means at your disposal. I knew you would work out. You have great power with even greater responsibilities now Danielle. If you have any question on the how to just think them and one of our training personel will be happy to assist you. I am afraid you will rather open to all of us for sometime. As soon as you learn to shut yourself off and Us out you will be ready. Be good! But have fun! Just because you are a deity in training doesn't mean that life ends! Phiffle I say! It has just begun! With a fading chortle he was gone. In his place I could sense the ENTIRE Universe.

Wow!

***********

The End?

Goddess Bless and keep you,

Danielle

Ps/ I have left this open ended so that I may add more chapters after contest is over on stardust. I hope to open my OWN universe with my New apprentice Goddess Danielle Running the show! We'll see!

Thanks again... Enjoy!

Hi All !
Danielle here again. Thanks again for all the great support and e-mails. It is so nice to know that you enjoy my stories and I promise many more. As a matter of fact by the time this one gets posted there should be at least seven more… I’m just a typing fool!

This story is a take off from “Wearing Clean Underwear” by Aneleise Matthews and continues from where she left off. I know I’m bad but I just can’t let a poor smuck be screwed over by a wife that was cheating on him. My apologies to Anelise.

The story so far: A wife is away for get together with others from her office for the weekend and is having a torrid affair with one of her co-workers. Meanwhile at home her husband is seduced by next door neighbor and since he has not had any sex with wife for over six months (Sound familiar?) is easily placed under her spell.

However when she leaves she leaves her underwear on the bathroom floor for wife to find. (I see a set up here!) Pretending he is having shower he asked wife to through in some clothes for him as he forgot. Unfortunately the clothes she sends in have no pockets. Panic city! Husband gets brainwave and puts on underwear and as he is small guy it fits perfectly. He figures to drive to nearest dumpster and get rid of evidence when he is involved in terrible accident. Hospital staff thinks it funny to leave underwear on so when wife come in to see him she decides this is the way to get rid of him and has whispered conversation with doctor.

So eight weeks later the cast come off and he is shocked to find that he is 100% female. When he tries to assert his true identity he is institutionalized and only gets released to his “Sister”. He is forced to be maid in his own house and wife heaps abuse on him for over a year. His quilt over the affair he had with next door neighbor keeps him there as he feels he was the bad guy and deserves the punishment. A year later he finds out truth and that is where my story starts. I hope you like it and as always I love constructive criticism. So tell me if you like it and let me know where you think I boo-booed!

Thanks……………. Hugs and tickles

Danielle
Ps. This has the potential to be a very long series so if you have any suggestions I would love to hear from you. Just remember I am the “Masked Avenger In Pink” and will not tolerate innocent people being screwed over. Just call me an old softy but I believe the Goddess’s Creed… An you do no HARM do as you will… I love that. I wonder if she minds if I am her AVENGER. I hope not as I feel that someone should be.

Wearing Clean Underwear Revisited

Chapter One
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. My ex-wife and her new boyfriend, who was nothing of the sort, just admitted to being lover’s way before my being set up by my next door neighbor Marissa. That and the fact that Marissa, who just happened to be visiting, also admitted to leaving her underwear in the bathroom that fateful day of my accident, just so that Jane, my ex-wife, would be sure to find them. If you want all the details of that sordid little tale please feel free to read the story “WEARING CLEAN UNDERWEAR” by Aneleise Mathews. She tells the tale much better than I would as I would be a little biased.

Needless to say I was pissed off. Here I was taking all this punishment meted out by Jane because I felt guilty only to find out that I was set up! It was time to put an end to this little carnival act. I may not look like her husband any more and anytime I tried to get someone to listen to me I was placed into the not so nice padded academy where I was routinely raped by the male orderlies. So I had stopped all that and tried to get on with my new lot in life but now I had no more guilt keeping me here and a whole lot of hatred to help get me out from under Jane’s thumb. I shook my head in wonder as to why I had stayed as long as I had, as I had the means to leave anytime. I searched the medicine cabinet for any drugs strong enough to incapacitate everyone but I guess that Jane may still be Leary of me trying to get back at her so all I found was strong Tylenolâ„¢ and her birth control pills.

Well I would have to try something else then. First I would need some cash and a long term way of accessing more so I went down to the den and taking out the top drawer I untapped a bank card and a Master card and put them into my maid’s uniform pocket and then searched the wall safe for some cash. The cards were both funded by an account I had way before I met and wedded Jane as my mother also always said to have mad money. I had kept adding to it every month and was going to surprise Jane with a new house for our anniversary but now it would pay for my revenge plus more. Thanks mom! I was pleased to find two thousand dollars stashed in the wall safe there and I knew that no one would report that stolen as I knew it was kickback money that Jane had taken for throwing the odd case or two. No, Jane was not a very nice person. The funny (Strange not funny) thing was that I had learned more as her maid in the last year than I had during our whole marriage. I had no idea how nasty and warped she really was. She was as crooked as a dog’s hind leg and I intended to see her in jail after I got through with her.

I went upstairs and packed a suitcase good for a week, but I would have to get some toiletries wherever I ended up at. I used the upstairs phone to call the police to report a disturbance and then called for a cab. I then strolled out of the house as if nothing was wrong and waited for the cab or police, whoever arrived first. I wasn’t worried in the least as this was the easy part as Jane and her crooked friends had got me a complete set of ID in my new name so I just knew that my escape would be easy just what I did after would be the hard part. Sure enough the household were missing their devoted slave (I mean Maid) and had come out side yelling at me to get back in the house and threatening me and everything just as the police drove up. I had on the terrified look of a young girl being harassed by mean people and even the neighbors had come out to see what was going on.

A second police car drove up and Jane, Jason, and Marissa finally backed off as I cried for help. Jane and troupe tried to stop me but the police told them in no uncertain terms to shut the Fu*k up and let the little lady speak! I had to hide a smile behind my hand as I continued to portray the innocent victim. Jane saw my smile and got furious and actually had to be restrained by one of the female police that had arrived in the second car. I tried very hard to not laugh or smile as I told the assembled police that I was the house maid just trying to leave but these people wouldn’t let me go! When asked if I was indeed the House Maid (Like I was wearing the maid uniform eh!) they had no choice but agree with me that I was the house maid and when the tried to say anything else the police shushed them up and turned to me and said that I was free to go and they would make sure that none of these people would stop me.

I decided to have some fun as my cab hadn’t arrived yet so I went as close to Jane as I could what with her trying to get through the policewomen and said in my sweetest voice (which was, thanks to the operations Jane had put me through, very sweet and innocent sounding) “Mistress Jane, I am very sorry but you are quite unbalanced and your boyfriend has tried to rape me three times so I must decline the honor of working for you any more and expected my cheque with holiday pay ready for me or my solicitor to pick up in a week!” I saw that several of the police officers were writing this down and also saw Jane’s face turn into a mottled red and white mask as she started to scream all kinds of nasty things. Just then my cab arrived and I whispered to Jason, “I’ll be back for you asshole!” He actually went pale as he realized what kind of problems I could make for him if I got out from under his and Jane’s thumb.

I casually walked to my cab and getting in as befitted a lady closed my door to the noise behind me and got comfortable as the driver placed my luggage in the trunk. When he got back in I asked to be taken to the airport. As I turned to take one last look at my house of horrors I was pleasantly pleased to see both Jason and Jane being subdued by the police. I think they had to knock then both out and then I saw them being carried to the police cars and stuffed unceremoniously into the back seat of the same cruiser. I laughed for the first time in years and clapped my hands in glee in a thoroughly feminine manner. I was startled at first than laughed again as I realized that it was okay now as I was a girl!

Before starting my plans for the great exodus I had thought tentatively that I could look up my old friend and drinking buddy from my university days, Ben Phillips, as he was, without peer, the very best private eye in the whole USA and if I could convince him of the validity of my story, as bizarre as it was, then he would be able to get me out of this mess and even help me get my revenge. So off to Texas I went. Austin to be exact as I knew that was where he hung his hat these days. At the airport I had absolutely no problems getting a ticket and soon I was ensconced in first class aboard an express 747 to Austin. I sighed with relief as I saw the ground drop away as I knew that no one would be able to know where I was or going. I was truly free and safe for the first time in over a year. I figured a congratulatory glass of champagne was in order.

Well okay, four glasses. It was a very happy, slightly tipsy girl that got off the plane when we arrived but no one was mad at me, in fact they were quite pleased as I apparently kept them entertained. Nothing dirty of course, but I discovered I had a beautiful voice and sang along with the music over the headphones.

I had arrived quite late so I had the cab driver take me to a hotel close to Ben’s office and after checking in and paying in cash so no one could trace credit cards, I got to my room, undressed and soaked for hours in a lovely bubble bath enriched bath. I was quite pruned when I crawled out (Literally) and putting on my sexiest night wear crawled into bed and with my last presence of mind got a wake up call from the front desk for ten o’clock and passed out into beautiful dream occupied sleep.

As I had paid in advance for a week my funds were getting quite low so I got to an ATM and after verifying my funds (Well over three hundred thousand dollars) I took out another thousand dollars for the down payment on Ben’s fees. I walked to his office which turned out to be just two blocks from my hotel and after introducing my self to the receptionist was asked to take a seat as she would see if Mr. Phillips was free. One half hour later I was sitting primly in a chair across from him behind his massive oaken desk trying to think of a way to start. I started out by revisiting old memories of happenings that I should never have known and I could see that he was getting both angry and worried. After mentioning something that he told only me in my other incarnation he finally could take no more and growling at me said that even if I was a winsome little beauty he would toss my beautiful ass out the window. He took me by surprise and I just had to ask. “Do you really think I’m beautiful Ben?”

That took him back a bit as he pondered as he stared me up and down. “Well yes little missy I do but that won’t stop me from pitching you out that window in about five minutes unless you tell me what the hell is going on and where you got that information. You don’t know a Kerry Brown do you?”

“Well yes Ben, you could say I do. Now please sit down and let me tell you my whole story without interrupting. Are you able to do that please?”

“Well I guess I can try little lady. I must confess that you have me intrigued!”

So I told Ben, my best buddy in the world, my whole story and I wasn’t ready for his response. He laughed. He must have laughed for at least fifteen minutes and finally red faced and close to a coronary he stopped. “Sorry about that but that is the most farfetched story I have ever heard. Of course you have proof of any of this?”

“Actually Mr. Phillips I was kind of hoping I could rely on your abilities to do that. However I would imagine that fingerprints and DNA should prove me right. If you aren’t interested than I guess that any two bit hack PI will be able to do it for me but I was hoping my best buddy would jump right in there for me!”

I had started to get up with tears running down my face (Damn Hormones) when he got up and begged for my forgiveness. “I am really sorry. Yes of course I will take this on even if you are not my friend Kerry. Bye the way what do you call yourself these days?” I showed him my phony ID and after looking at it for some time told me that this was either the best frauds he had ever seen or they were real. That really rocked me as I understood how hard it would be to get real ID for me. Jane of at least someone in her firm must know some powerful people. When I mentioned that to Ben he looked thoughtful for a moment and agreed that would make this case more interesting.

He smiled at me and took me by my arm and we were off to a clinic near by where he knew a doctor who wouldn’t ask too many questions. Telling Angela, his secretary (sidekick, backup, and occasional lover) to put me down as a client and we would fill in the blanks when we got back.

“How well do you trust her with the truth Ben?” I asked.

“Not to worry Kerrie, I would trust her with my life! She is a good right hand and reliable.”

“Well you realize that my life may well be on the line as well now!”

“Hmm! Not to worry little lady, we can protect you no problem!” I wish he would stop calling me that even if I was easily a foot shorter than him. I couldn’t understand that as I used to be almost as tall as him. This was going to make my proving who I was harder but I just had to find out how they (The doctors) had managed to make me shrink! I guess that last came out loud as Ben answered that it wasn’t that hard to do these days with all the advances in medicine. Some advances! I thought.

We arrived at the South End Mall Clinic and Ben had me sit while he got the doc. Ten minutes later (Wow, some pull my Ben had!) I was sitting getting blood taken, a retina scan, and fingerprints inked on a piece of thick paper. I questioned Ben on the Retina scan when he reminded me of the time we both went through that security test before either of us were even admitted into the training course for the NSA. I smiled at him and just couldn’t contain myself as I jumped up and enfolded Ben in a bear hug as I kissed him passionately full on the lips. I jumped back horrified and red as a beet as Ben just looked thoughtful.

“Oh God Ben! I am sooooo sorry. I don’t know what came over me. Must be those hormones they have been pumping into me this last year. I must say though that you are brilliant and a retina scan would be even better than fingerprints.”

“No problem Kerrie! That was quite nice; I really enjoy getting kissed by lovely ladies!” He held up his hand at my upcoming protest as the doctor just chuckled.

“It will take me some time to get the results from all this so why don’t you go do what you were doing somewhere else and I’ll get busy, umm?”

I wasn’t sure that a person could possibly turn as red as I did as Ben just chuckled and taking my arm in his, told the Doctor that he would be back in about three hours. “Well Kerrie, how about some lunch and then I’ll give you the Readers Digestâ„¢ version of a tour around town and then we can come back to the clinic. I must say though Kerrie I am inclined to believe you already as only you would have known of the retina scan we took. That is definitely not public knowledge. I must admit I like you a whole lot better as you are than that gangly weed you used to be, and a whole lot cuter that’s for sure. Umm! I almost hate to ask but are you complete in all, hmm! Ways?”

Without even thinking of the ramifications I told Ben that I was totally complete in all ways including to being horny! I shocked my self again and found myself blushing a deep red again as Ben chuckled again as he said. “Well that’s just great! I mean it is a good thing that they didn’t just leave you out there sexless or something!” I looked at him suspiciously for a minute and then had to agree that it was odd but then again it made things easier for Jason and his friends to rape me continuously! Ben countenance clouded up for a moment and his voice sounded gravely as he said. “Not to worry Lit…. Kerrie, we will make them pay. I am going to get things started getting the evidence from that hospital and pulling all the records of operations for last year as well as the personal records and notes of that doctor you mentioned. Then I will start on pulling the stuffing out of that firm you ex works for all the info I can get. If they are as crooked as I think we could get a medal out of this. Oh! You do realize that in the state of New York that two people of the same sex can’t be married so that would nullify your marriage and since she had a hand in doing this to you she will not be able to take anything from you including the house. That’s in your name anyway isn’t it?”

“Yes, it was a gift from my great aunt Millie before I even met Jane. Wow, would she be surprised, she always wanted a great niece!” I laughed. Ben chuckled.

We had arrived at an upscale eatery and had been seated when Ben asked if I had enough money to last me a little while. I told him that I was okay but that would depend on how much he was going to charge me! I was joking of course but he got very serious and let me know that there was to be no charge for his best buddy! Tears once again threatened as I turned my head away to compose myself when I felt a finger under my chin turning me back most tenderly and Ben looking me in the eyes as he said. “You have been put through hell this last year and whether you want to believe it or not it has left it’s mark on you. You are now a beautiful woman and I find myself strongly attracted to you. I know that probably don’t want to be told that but it is the truth and as soon as you come to realize it the better off you will be and I will be waiting for you."

"Now you have some lunch and take your time as I have to get my guys in New York going to get that evidence before it disappears, okay?” I stared into his deep blue eyes and for a moment fought falling into them when I thought ‘what the hell!’ I am a woman now and it is quite time for me to start living like one! I leaned over the table and planted another soul searing kiss on Ben’s unresisting lips and leaning back once again into my seat I smiled at him coyly. “I’ll just wait for you here then Ben, Okay?”

“Ha! Sound good to me little lady!” he turned to the waiter and let him know that whatever I wanted was to be put on his bill and waving goodbye left. I was handed a menu with a smirk when I wiped it off as I told him that Ben and I were old friends and for him to back off. Totally chastised he blushed and asked me my preference to drink. With a smile that told him he was forgiven I ordered a cup of Earl Greyâ„¢ tea and he went off smiling to get it for me. I perused the menu and was quite surprised at the prices but either Ben or I could afford an occasional splurge. I of course ordered the Filet Mignon with the roast potatoes, sliced sautéed mushrooms, and what I thought to be a redundant side dish, rice pilaf.

For some unaccountable reason I was hungry and I wasn’t wearing that damn corset any longer. It would take a pretty incredible reason to get me back into a torture device like that again I can assure you! My tea was served me just the right amount of time before my meal and I really enjoyed the ambience of the real classy restaurant. I am afraid that I stuffed my self quite un-lady like. I must have belched three times. Into my napkin of course, I am not a barbarian you know! I sat relaxing having my second cup of tea when Ben came back. I followed his entrance with my newly enhanced woman’s eye and he looked quite cute!

Oh! Oh! Was I in trouble here?

He smiled as he caught my eye and this time I didn’t blush or turn away but just smiled demurely back quite sure of my feminine self. It was quite the liberating experience and I felt more womanly by the second. This was heady stuff! Ben sat down with a satisfied look an his face as he told me that all was set in motion and we should what we needed in a few days if it was still available. “These kinds of crooks are so full of themselves that they always overlook some very incriminating evidence and that Doctor Vivienne Lipski already had some trouble before for pretty much the same thing but her ex-husband couldn’t prove it and committed suicide.

“She is one stone cold bitch and I am sure that the family will be quite grateful if we can get her some jail time over this as it would go a long way to proving what they had try to say. Who knows, we may even find evidence of more as the more her type gets away with the more they try to do, and that wife of yours is no shy one either. They (The Feds) have been watching her for years trying to tie her up with organized crime. That might explain how well you turned out. I am afraid that your wife was just training you for your real job which would have popped up shortly I’m sure!”

My blood ran cold at the thought of what I might have just escaped from. I must have paled as well as Ben came around the table, slid in next to me and grabbed my hand. “Kerrie, not to worry love, I will not let anything happen to you. I will be speaking to the feds tomorrow and I want you to come with me and tell your story. I am sure that we can get you run through the Witness Protection Program and you will be quite safe. Okay?”

I looked down at the enormous hand engulfing my petite slender hand and wondered again how they had made me so small and petite. With tears once again in my eyes I looked up into Ben’s gorgeous eyes and put my other arm around his neck and gave him such a kiss that it curled my toes and I am not sure, as I was unfamiliar with the feeling, a tiny orgasm. I knew that I went stiff and shook for about five minutes as the most incredible sensations washed over every part of my body and I know I crushed Ben to me with my now freed other arm around his neck as I smashed my lips to his and sucked on his tongue as he started to fill my mouth with it. I was way beyond any where I had ever been and I was so thankful that I had come to Ben in more than one way.

In a very sexy hoarse voice I asked Ben to please take me to my Hotel room and then take me to heaven. He did and he did! Waking up next to Ben put a whole new perspective to my life and I began to realize that Jane had inadvertently given me a life that was reserved for angels and really good people. Well I wasn’t an Angel yet so I surmised that I must be getting paid back for being a good person. I had tried to do what was right and with exception of that set up with Marissa had managed to live a very good life and now I was going to enjoy an early present. I even felt and looked twenty years younger.

I smiled down into that craggy, gorgeous, and very manly face of Ben Phillips as I realized that I was going to make this man my husband come Hell or high water! A single tear dropped from my right eye and landed on his nose with a small explosion that woke him up and very clear eyed he smiled up at me and grabbed me in his incredibly powerful but gentle arms and off we went to heaven together again!

Light was coming in the window next time I awoke and I didn’t have the heart to wake Ben as he slept there so peacefully looking like a young boy without a single twinge of conscience to mar his sleep. He was a miracle in our times, something like me I guess, as I am sure that even in the cut throat (literally) business he was in he had somehow refrained from doing anything underhanded. I called down for room service to bring up a substantial breakfast as I knew that after last night I was hungry so I imagine Ben would be famished! I gently got out of bed Miraculously not waking my slumbering giant and put on something that wouldn’t cause a scandal when I opened the door for our breakfast and sure enough very shortly after there was a light knock on the door (I had asked for that as to not disturb Ben) signed for breakfast with a very generous tip that had the young man very pleased for two reasons and I set up breakfast on the little table in a breakfast nook who’s window overlooked an incredible view of the city from twenty floors up.

I very gently got back into bed next to Ben and started to tease his lips with mine gently as to wake him not get him aroused. Although I must admit I wouldn’t have minded another trip to heaven that morning but I was sure that we had other things to do and we could get back to that heavenly stuff at a later date. Ben gently came awake and I noticed again how clear headed he seemed to awake and how easily his wonderful smile adorned that perfect face of his. (Boy was I in trouble with this guy! I loved him so much it hurt!) He went to grab me but I ducked out of bed and wagging my finger at him said. “Ah! No! No! Young sir, ‘tis the time to break fast and get on with the day!” I laughed at his try to pout like a little boy denied his favorite pastime as I helped him out of bed and pointed to the breakfast laying out ready on the table.

Very surprised he said. “I can’t believe that I didn’t hear that being delivered. You must have me under a spell you sweet little witch you! I can’t remember a night like that for ten or even more years and what a deep sleep I had. I guess I must be without sin after all as I am sure I went to heaven at least three times last night.” He swooped me up into his arms easily lifting my dainty ninety pounds off the floor like it was nothing and swirled me around as at first I gasped then laughed girlishly as he swung me up into his arms and gave the best good morning kiss I had EVER had.

Phew! What a man. My man if I had anything to say about it. He put me down and held me until I had my bearings back. I was flush with excitement and he knew it but wisely sat down and allowed me to serve him. It wasn’t until I had finished with the task of taking care of MY man when I realized how well trained I was. I sat down hard on my side of the table and burst into tears! Ben was at my side in an instant asking what ever was the matter and when I haltingly told him why he stroked me in ALL the right places telling me that it was all right to do those things for her husband, wasn’t it?

It took a few seconds to percolate through my befuddled senses what he had said when I grabbed him in a huge hug and whispered fiercely over and over YES! He brightened up and went to his jacket and got a box out of his left hand pocket and getting down on one knee he opened the box to reveal the most beautiful, gorgeous, and sparkly ring I had ever seen.

“Will you make me a very happy man and marry me Kerrie?” He slid the ring over my right hand ring finger as I continued my litany of Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! “I don’t know what came over me but after I left you at the restaurant I just knew you were the girl for me. We have been through a lot both together and separate and have always been there for each other and I have always loved you like a brother and here you are just perfect, the most wonderful, beautiful, and loving woman I have ever met and I just knew that we were meant to be man and wife. I truly believe that we are soul mates and regardless of the outcome of these investigations I want to spend the rest of my life with you! Besides you make love like a mink!”

I laughingly swatted him for that last but still looked lovingly into those deep blue pools of eyes he had as I told him that I had decided that he was to be my man this morning as well! “Just this morning Lass? I’m deeply hurt!” Of course I swatted him again as he swept me up into another head spinning kiss that seemed to go on and on and on! Even as we were both wanting to do something else we did finish breakfast and we both surprised our selves as we cleaned up everything that was there. We even had a tug of war over the last piece of toast! Ever the gallant gentleman he gave up after trying to get it by any trick he could.

I laughed as I shared it with him as I stuffed half of it into his laughing mouth! We had finished and it was SHOWER TIME! I won’t bore you with the details of how dirty we both were and how long it took us to get clean. Suffice it to say we came out of the shower both sparkling clean and completely sated. What a life we were going to lead. I hope that we never get tired of keeping clean!

We both got dressed for our visit with the Federal agents involved with my ex-wife’s case. Ben briefed me also in the ongoing search for information from the hospital. I was surprised and proud of my husband to be as so much had already been accomplished. I beamed up into his face as I congratulated him on such a great job already done. He let it slip that he had hired ten special PI’s to get all they could by any means they had to use. I must have frowned a little as he assured me that no one would die yet! I laughed at him and tickled him as I danced away with what only could be described as a young girls giggle! I loved it that I could so freely express myself now and came back and hugged him furiously.

He just smiled as he told me that they had already secured all the original documentation and left the copies in their place as they would most likely be destroyed out of self preservation as soon as the guilty parties learned of my escape. Also the doctor had already got results back from the blood tests and would like to see us this afternoon. So we already had enough evidence to hang the nurses and doctors but we had to tie my ex-wife and her lover into it as well. Well not really, I joked to Ben, we could just have a terrific accident on the rush hour highways!

He laughed as he knew I was joking but a speculative gleam came and went into his eyes. “I want revenge as well, my sweet, but let us try to do it without much blood shed at first, okay?”

“Yes my Master!” I quipped as I kissed him again right there in front of God, people, and Federalies as we had arrived at the Federal building. Laughing we went hand in hand to the elevators as I followed this man that I would follow for the rest of my life, into and up the elevator to the thirteenth (Yes there was really a thirteenth floor) floor. I got goose bumps just getting off the elevator and when I laughingly showed my hubby to be he said that he had them too, showed me, then explained that there was a security field in front of the elevator to make sure we didn’t have bombs or weaponry of any kind.

A little red light was blinking on the ceiling and a very stern security guard was approaching us as Ben smiled at me to put me at ease and stated loudly that he was a licensed PI and had a permit for the gun. He raised his arms and turned around and allowed the security guard to remove his nine mm pistol, that I recognized as a twenty- first birthday present that I had given him, and to pat him down. I smiled at Ben at let him know how pleased I was to see he still had that gift I had given him as I raised my arms for a search I was sure was coming.

Ben smiled at my statement and both he and the security smiled at the exposed tops of my breast as I had raised my arms. “That is all right ma'am, you were cleared by the sensor already but you can leave your arms up if you like.” He smirked at me but quickly stopped at Ben’s Growl and stern visage.

After holding up Ben’s pistol and speaking into his sleeve the light went green and he handed Ben back his gun and apologized. Ben was very diplomatic with his assurances that all was okay and we went down the hall to group off offices that Ben said we had to visit. Once inside I heard Ben growl to himself and I heard words like ‘pipsqueek’, undernourished flower salesman, and something that sounded like how that security guard would look under six feet of something! I hugged him as I laughed at his sudden over protectiveness of me. I loved it as much as I love this man of mine. We were going to have such a great life together I just knew!

We finally came to the offices we were looking for or at least what Ben was looking for as I didn’t have a clue. I was just happy to have my arm wrapped possessively around his as he did all the finding for us. After all that was his job, I giggled to myself and Ben’s inquiring look almost had me in stitches. I was so thoroughly enjoying being a woman, Ben’s women that everything felt, looked, and smelled great. (Especially Ben) We came to a door with a little name tag that said it was “SPECIAL INQUIRIES” and Ben knocked and without waiting for an answer opened the door and walked right in.

There were four men and two women crowded around some printed material at the far end of a huge conference table and looked up at our entrance as one woman and two men smiled at Ben and welcomed us. I learned later that the woman, Joyce, was an old flame but I could see that she still held out hope. At least until she saw the ring on my finger and let out a squeal as she hugged me and was seriously happy for us both. I was so glad that Ben still ran in quality circles. Later I pulled Joyce aside and said that I was not the jealous type and she and Ben could still be friends as I understood how important very close friends were.

We hugged and cried together and I believe I started a very close friendship myself that day that would stand us in good stead in the future. I was offered refreshments, chose tea, and we got down to my story. At first they were incredulous but at the insistence of Ben and the obvious high regard they held in him swung the verdict our way. I was pumped for information of Jane and Jason’s life for at least two hours and even I was surprised at the amount of information I had without even knowing. I was asked if I would mind going under deep hypnosis to garner stuff I may have in my subconscious mind and after talking it over with Ben agreed.

As I said before I trusted this man of mine with more that my life and he promised that he would be there all the time and would protect me at all times. I smiled and kissed him and waited for the therapist to come from special ops. I asked to remember all that was discussed and after they went away a little bit and discussed it they came back and said that it would be okay as long as I didn’t know any state secrets. They smiled and I giggled at the thought that little I would be privy to any state secrets. Ben laughed too but looked a little odd and when I questioned him he said that in this mixed up world, lover of mine, all things were possible and I had worked in secure files at work. I nodded and just said that if I had the clearance to see those then any information in them should be okay for me to know and it might be better if I knew it.

They glanced at each other, nodded, and said that was very true and I would remember everything. The therapist was let in and told what to and what not to do and was turned loose on my poor delicate psyche. What seemed like just a few minutes later I returned to the living and looked around to a lot of tired and very worried people who kept looking at me with what appeared great respect? The therapist looked like ten miles of bad road and was again told that what he had heard in this room today was under seal of National Security. He agreed and said something like he wished he could forget everything himself and then turned to me, took my hand and kissed it, then looked up at Ben and said what a lucky man he was and then said the oddest thing to me. “You are driving your own wagon now miss.”

Suddenly I knew everything and I mean everything about Jane and Jason. It would appear I was a plant and had married Jane as part of a plot to get to know her and her associates better. I guess she must have got suspicious or something and tried different ways to get rid of me. I am surprised now that she didn’t just terminate me. Of course she would be stuck with a credible reason for my death so when my accident happened and they found what I was wearing Jane must have thought that this was a solution to her problems as it would lower my credibility if I was ever discovered and I would have credibly died and disappeared.

She couldn’t have known for sure that I was her nemesis so what she did was just out of meanness and she obviously delighted in other people’s humiliation and pain. What really shocked me was that deep down I really was happy to be a woman and I deeply loved Ben and always had, even as a man the feeling that I had for him were not your average boy-boy feelings. Even with this knowledge I was not the least embarrassed and was very succinct in my professions of love to Ben right there in front of everybody. His face broke out in such a smile I thought he would split his face and he hugged the stuffing out of me.

All good things must come to an end though as I directed my next questions at the assembled group. “Well we should have enough to warrant a few closer looks into all those people I just let you know about and I guess that I should let my superiors know where and what I am now but I’m of the opinion that they already know. So what is the next step? Oh DAMN! Ben I just realized that if all goes as my superiors want there goes my revenge and I guess I just lost my edge for my job. Shit! I really loved my job. Well at least I can work for you now. I have lots of qualification you know!”

Ben smiled at me. ”Yah! So you made it when we both tried out at NSA eh? Good for you! I am so proud of you I could bust. I don’t think they will want to cashier you yet as you may be even better qualified now than you were before. You have the ability to see things from two perspectives now and I think you will find that to be an asset in our kind of work. Of course I would love to have us work together though as I am now sure that you would protect me!” I had to laugh at his antics at trying to look like a poor defenseless little boy. “You don’t have to worry, lover of mine, we can watch each other’s behinds. You have such a delicious one too!”

The room got a chuckle out of that when all was quieted by a chime and a disemboweled voice came from everywhere. “Well done group and very well done Kerrie, we are impressed with all your work and understand the sacrifice you have had to under go for the good of our nations security and I can promise that your loss will not go unrewarded. We would like it if you would stay as one of the group as your perspectives would be of a great asset to the rest of us but I am authorized to offer you and Ben a lovely get away honeymoon cruise if you wish. I see your surprise and how hard this decision is so I will give you a few hours to think about it. As well as the rest of you go I do now authorize that this action go to stage four. Be careful but get that bitch. Please excuse my language Kerrie but we have wanted to get that wife of yours for so long now and here we are at the very doorway to doing that. Mostly thanks to you and your great undercover work. Alright group! Go!

A clink sound noted the channel closed and the group let out a sigh. Finally we can finish this, said several at once and they grinned at each other. Plans were brought out along with detailed blueprints of my house. I realized how much had gone into this as I now remembered how long ago, at least six months before I brought my new blushing bride home, that my house had been retrofitted with all sorts of surveillance gear, including infrared, ultra-violet, and motion sensitive cameras everywhere.

I blushed as I suddenly remembered how I knew that I was being seen twenty- four/seven by God only knows how many agents. All audio was recorded as well especially our pillow talk. I was really pissed to find out later that the reason for my bad sexual output was due to drugs that dearest Jane put into my coffee. I was really wondering why I failed to produce full erections but it never really bothered me at the time as I made sure she was always satisfied one way or another.

My training had of course dumped all my knowledge into the deepest recesses of my mind when it appeared from the enemy’s action that my cover had been blown so for the last year or so I had indeed been the poor victim of Jane’s machinations. I discussed my superiors request and offer with Ben and we had come to the decision that I should see it through when we were apprised of the fact that Jane and Jason were going to be going to the Caribbean soon for some unknown reason and as we knew that she was a pivotal character in the game that we should go too. Well, looked like Ben and I were going on our honeymoon after all. All right! I couldn’t wait and I honestly voiced my doubts as to whether Ben and I could do our job properly as I was a sex starved newlywed and all. After a good laugh the group assured us that we would have lots of help and to enjoy ourselves for the week until we reached first port.

To be continued and continued and continued….. But I’m sure you get the drift. (Tee Hee!)